246
S ri Guru And His Grace ´ -

€¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

  • Upload
    others

  • View
    0

  • Download
    0

Embed Size (px)

Citation preview

Page 1: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Sri

GuruAnd His

Grace

´ -

Page 2: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist
Page 3: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

All Glories to ßrÈ Guru and GaurÅ⁄ga

Sri

GuruAnd His

Grace

His Divine Grace

SWAMI B.R. SRIDHAR

SRI CHAITANYA SARASWAT MATH

´ -

Page 4: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

© 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊhAll rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya

ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj,P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist. Nadia, W. Bengal Pin 741302, India

First Printing: 1983 5,000 copies

Second Printing: 1984 5,000 copies

Third Printing: 1988 2,500 copies

Above printed by Guardian of Devotion Press

Fourth Printing: 1999 2,500 copiesby

Ananta Printing & Publishing2827 S. Rodeo Gulch Rd. #3, Soquel, California 95073

(831) 464-9045 email: [email protected]

Compilation and Editing: Sripad Bhakti Sudhir Goswami &

Sripad B.V. Mahayogi Maharaj

Transcription & Proofreading: Prabala Dasi

Special thanks to the following devotees for their help with this current edition: Swami B.P. Janardan, Swami B.C.

Parvat, Navadwip Prabhu, Sarvabhavana Prabhu, ChandraPrabhu, Ananta Krishna Prabhu, Tilak Dasi, Jai Krishna

Prabhu, Cinmoyananda Prabhu, Dayalu Dulal Prabhu, RasaPriya Prabhu, Bona Devi Dasi and Ananda Cinmoyi Dasi.

Page 5: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Contents

Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .11

Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .19

Surrender to ßrÈ Guru . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .25

Initiation into Transcendental Science . . . . . .35

Descent of the Revealed Truth . . . . . . . . . . . . .49

The Original Guru . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .59

God Consciousness vs Society Consciousness . . .75

“I Command You—Become Guru!” . . . . . . . . .91

The Initiating Spiritual Master . . . . . . . . . . . .101

Separation from ßrÈ Guru . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .115

NÅma Guru and Mantra Guru . . . . . . . . . . . .131

The Disciplic Succession . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .149

Instructing Spiritual Masters . . . . . . . . . . . . . .151

The Land of Gurus . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .171

Servant of the Servant . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .179

Lives of the Saints . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .189

The Line of ßrÈ RËpa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .203

Explanation of MaÊh Logo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .227

List of Centers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .229

Publications Available . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .231

Page 6: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

President-åchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊhßrÈla Bhakti Sundar Govinda Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj

Page 7: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Founder-åchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊhßrÈla Bhakti Rak›ak ßrÈdhar Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj

Page 8: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkur

Page 9: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla Gaura KiÍora DÅsa BÅbÅjÈ MahÅrÅj

Page 10: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur

Page 11: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

PrefaceBy His Divine Grace

A.C. BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅdaFounder-åchÅrya of the International Society

for Krishna Consciousness

In ten short years,

BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda

inundated the world with Krishna

Consciousness. In the following

excerpt from one of his essays, he

smashes the sectarian misconception

that the spiritual master is limited to

a particular person, form, or insti-

tution, and establishes the universal

conception of guru.

sÅk›Åd-dharitvena samasta-ÍÅstrairuktas tathÅ bhÅvyata eva sadbhiÓkintu prabhor yaÓ priya eva tasyavande guroÓ ÍrÈ-caraˆÅravindam

“In the revealed scriptures it is declared that thespiritual master should be worshiped like the SupremePersonality of Godhead, and this injunction is obeyed

11

Page 12: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

by pure devotees of the Lord. The spiritual master is themost confidential servant of the Lord. Thus let us offerour respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of our spir-itual master.”

Gentlemen, on behalf of the members of theBombay branch of the GauÎÈya MaÊh, let me welcomeyou all because you have so kindly joined us tonight inour congregational offerings of homage to the lotusfeet of the world teacher, ÅchÅryadeva, who is thefounder of this GauÎÈya Mission and is the President-ÅchÅrya of ßrÈ ßrÈ ViÍva Vai›ˆava RÅja SabhÅ—I meanmy eternal divine master, O˜ Vi›ˆupÅda Paramaha˜saParivrÅjakÅcÅrya, ßrÈ ßrÈmad BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈGoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj.

Sixty-two years ago, on this auspicious day, theÅchÅryadeva made his appearance by the call of †hÅkurBhaktivinoda at ßrÈ K›etra, JagannÅtha DhÅma at PurÈ.

Gentlemen, the offering of such an homage as hasbeen arranged this evening to the ÅchÅryadeva is not asectarian concern, for when we speak of the funda-mental principle of gurudeva or ÅchÅryadeva, we speak ofsomething that is of universal application. There doesnot arise any question of discriminating my guru fromyour’s or anyone else’s. There is only one guru, whoappears in an infinity of forms to teach you, me and allothers.

12 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 13: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

In the MuˆÎaka Upani›ad (1.2.12) it is said:

tad-vijñÅrtha˜ sa gurum evÅbhigacchet samit-pÅniÓ Írotriya˜ brahma-ni›Êham

“In order to learn the transcendental science, onemust approach the bona fide spiritual master in disciplicsuccession, who is fixed in the Absolute Truth.”

Thus it has been enjoined herewith that in order toreceive that transcendental knowledge, one mustapproach the guru. Therefore, if the Absolute Truth isone, about which we think there is no difference ofopinion, the guru cannot be two. The ÅchÅryadeva towhom we have assembled tonight to offer our humblehomage is not the guru of a sectarian institution or oneout of many differing exponents of the truth. On thecontrary, he is the jagad-guru, or the guru of all of us: theonly difference is that some obey him wholeheartedly,while others do not obey him directly.

In the BhÅgavatam (11.17.27) it is said:

ÅcÅrya˜ mŘ vijÅnÈyÅnnÅvamanyeta karhicitna martya-buddhyÅsËyetasarva-deva-mayo guruÓ

“One should understand the spiritual master to be asgood as I am,” said the Blessed Lord. “Nobody should bejealous of the spiritual master or think of him as an

PREFACE 13

Page 14: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ordinary man, because the spiritual master is the sumtotal of all demigods.” That is, the ÅchÅrya has beenidentified with God Himself. He has nothing to dowith the affairs of this mundane world. He appearsbefore us to reveal the light of the Vedas and to bestowupon us the blessing of full-fledged freedom, after whichwe should hanker at every step of our life’s journey.

The transcendental knowledge of the Vedas was firstuttered by God to BrahmÅ, the creator of this particu-lar universe. From BrahmÅ the knowledge descended toNÅrada, from NÅrada to VyÅsadeva, from VyÅsadevato Madhva, and in this process of disciplic successionthe transcendental knowledge was transmitted by onedisciple to another till it reached Lord Gaurňga, ßrÈKrishna Chaitanya, who posed as the disciple and suc-cessor of ßrÈ ^Ívara PurÈ. The present ÅchÅryadeva is thetenth disciplic representative from ßrÈ RËpa GoswÅmÈ,the original representative of Lord Chaitanya whopreached this transcendental tradition in its fullness.The knowledge that we receive from our gurudeva is notdifferent from that imparted by God Himself and thesuccession of the ÅchÅryas in the preceptorial line ofBrahmÅ. We adore this auspicious day as ßrÈ VyÅsa-pËjÅ-tithi because the ÅchÅrya is the living representativeof VyÅsadeva, the divine compiler of the Vedas, Purňas,Bhagavad-gÈtÅ, MahÅbhÅrata and ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam.

We cannot know anything of the transcendental

14 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 15: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

region by our limited, perverted method of observa-tion and experiment. But all of us can lend our eagerears for the aural reception of the transcendental soundtransmitted from that region to this, through theunadulterated medium of ÍrÈ gurudeva or ßrÈ VyÅsadeva.Therefore, gentlemen, we should surrender ourselvestoday at the feet of the representative of ßrÈ VyÅsadevafor the elimination of all our differences bred by ourunsubmissive attitude. It is accordingly said in theBhagavad-gÈtÅ (4.34):

tad viddhi praˆipÅtenaparipraÍnena sevayÅupadek›yanti te jñÅna˜jñÅninas tattva-darÍinaÓ

“Just approach the wise and bona fide spiritual mas-ter. Surrender unto him first and try to understand himby inquiries and service. Such a wise spiritual masterwill enlighten you with transcendental knowledge, for hehas already known the Absolute Truth.”

To receive transcendental knowledge, we must com-pletely surrender ourselves to the real ÅchÅrya in a spir-it of ardent inquiry and service. Actual performance ofservice to the Absolute under the guidance of the ÅchÅryais the only vehicle by which we can assimilate tran-scendental knowledge. Today’s meeting for offering ourhumble services and homage to the feet of the ÅchÅryade-

PREFACE 15

Page 16: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

va will enable us to be favored with the capacity ofassimilating the transcendental knowledge so kindlytransmitted by him to all persons without distinction.

Gentlemen, although it is imperfectly that we havebeen enabled, by his grace, to understand the sublimemessages of our ÅcÅryadeva, we must admit that wehave realized definitely that the divine message from hisholy lips is the congenial thing for suffering humanity.All of us should hear him patiently. If we listen to thetranscendental sound without unnecessary opposition,he will surely have mercy upon us. The ÅchÅrya’s mes-sage is to take us back to our original home, back toGod. Let me repeat, therefore, that we should hearhim patiently, follow him in the measure of our con-viction and bow down at his lotus feet for releasing usfrom our present causeless unwillingness for servingthe Absolute and all souls.

Sitting at the feet of the ÅchÅryadeva, let us try tounderstand from this transcendental source of knowl-edge what we are, what is this universe, what is God,and what is our relationship with Him. The message ofLord Chaitanya is the message for the living enitites andthe message of the living world. Lord Chaitanya did notbother himself for the upliftment of this dead world,which is suitably named Martyaloka, the world whereeverything is destined to die. He appeared before usfour hundred and fifty years ago to tell us something of the

16 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 17: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

transcendental universe, where everything is permanentand everything is for the service of the Absolute. Butrecently Lord Chaitanya has been misrepresented bysome unscrupulous persons, and the highest philosophyof the Lord has been misinterpreted to be the cult ofthe lowest type of society. We are glad to announcetonight that our ÅchÅryadeva, with his usual kindness,saved us from this horrible type of degradation, and there-fore we bow down at his lotus feet with all humility.

We are happy that we have been relieved of thishorrible type of malady by the mercy of His DivineGrace. He is our “eye-opener,” our eternal father, oureternal preceptor and our eternal guide. Let us thereforebow down at his lotus feet on this auspicious day.

Gentlemen, although we are like ignorant childrenin the knowledge of Transcendence, still my gurudevahas kindled a small fire within us to dissipate the invin-cible darkness of empirical knowledge. We are now somuch on the safe side that no amount of philosophicalargument by the empiric schools of thought can devi-ate us an inch from the position of our eternal depen-dence on the lotus feet of His Divine Grace.

Gentlemen, had he not appeared before us to deliv-er us from the thralldom of this gross, worldly delu-sion, surely we should have remained for lives and agesin the darkness of helpless captivity. Had he notappeared before us, we would not have been able to

PREFACE 17

Page 18: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

understand the eternal truth of the sublime teaching ofLord Chaitanya.

Personally, I have no hope for any direct service ofthe coming crores of births in the sojourn of my life, butI am confident that some day or other I shall be deliv-ered from this mire of delusion in which I am at presentso deeply sunk. Therefore let me with all my earnestnesspray at the lotus feet of my divine master to allow meto suffer the lot for which I am destined due to my pastmisdoings, but to let me have this power of recollection:that I am nothing but a tiny servant of the AlmightyAbsolute Godhead, realized through the unflinchingmercy of my divine master. Let me therefore bow downat his lotus feet with all the humility at my command.

Abhay Charan DasFor Members, ßrÈ GauÎÈya MaÊhBombay

—This lecture was originally published in The Harmonistin 1936, on the advent day of His Divine Grace O˜Vi›ˆupÅda ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatiÈ †hÅkur.

18 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 19: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

IntroductionBy His Divine Grace

ßrila Bhakti Rak›ak ßrÈdhar Dev-GoswÅmÈMahÅrÅj

Founder-åchÅrya of ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh

To err is human. Toerr is inevitable for

all, being not perfect.Still, no one wants toremain imperfect. Thereis an element within allthat is animate that tendstowards perfection. If itwere not so, we would feelno want at all. Our ten-

dency towards perfection is certainly very weak andlimited; otherwise we could attain the goal at once.Our limited capacity and tendency for perfection makesroom for the guide or guru.

The imperfect is not so if it is not in need of help, andthat also from beyond itself. The perfect is not perfect ifHe cannot assert Himself or help others, and that too, ofHis own accord. So the guidance to perfection orAbsoluteTruth is necessarily a function of the absoluteHimself, and the divine agent through whom this func-tion manifests is ßrÈ Guru or the divine guide.

19

Page 20: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

For a seeker of the Absolute Truth, submission tothe guru is unavoidable. A class of thinkers believe,however, that when scientific research is possible, whycannot higher spiritual knowledge also be evolved fromwithin? Such people are ignorant of the most essentialnature of absolute knowledge, that He alone is theAbsolute Subject and all else including ourselves con-stitutionally stand only as an object to His omniscientvision. It is impossible for the eye to see the mind; it canhave some connection with the mind only when thelatter cares to mind it. In a similar way, our connectionwith absolute knowledge depends mainly on His sweetwill. We must solely depend on His agent, or the spiri-tual master, through whom He likes to distribute Himself.

Our human society with its finest culture forms butan infinitesimal part of the dynamic absolute. How,except by the direct and positive method of revela-tion, dare we hope to comprehend or evolve any con-ception of the supernatural knowledge of the uncon-ditioned infinite? All intellectual giants provethemselves but pygmies before the absolute omniscientomnipotence who reserves the right to give Himselfaway through His own agents alone.

To our best knowledge and sincerity, however, weshould see not to submit to a false agent. Here of course,we can’t help ourselves very much; because in our pre-sent state we are mainly guided by our previous sa˜skara

20 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 21: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

or acquired nature. “Birds of the same feather flocktogether.” Yet, although we are generally overpoweredby habit, there is still the possibility of free choice to acertain extent, especially in the human species, other-wise correction becomes impossible, and punishmentmere vengeance. Reality can assert itself. Light doesnot require darkness for its positive proof. The sun byitself can establish its supremacy over all other lights.Before an open and unbiased eye, the sad guru (realguide) shines above all professors of phenomenon.

ßrÈ Guru manifest himself mainly in a twofold way—as the director from within and the preceptor fromwithout. Both functions of the absolute help an indi-vidual soul—a disciple—to reach the absolute goal. Inour fallen state we cannot catch the proper direction tothe inner guide, so the merciful manifestation of thepreceptor without is our sole help and hope. But atthe same time it is only by the grace of the guru with-in that we can recognize the real preceptor withoutand submit to his holy feet.

A bona fide disciple must always remain fully awaketo the fact that his highest spiritual fortune is but agracious grant from the Absolute Lord, and not a mat-ter of right to be demanded or fought out.Constitutionally, we are equipped only to be properrecipients of God’s favor. In this connection it should beclearly understood that an individual soul can never

INTRODUCTION 21

Page 22: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

be substantially the same as the Absolute Person. Noteven in his liberated or fully realized condition can anindividual soul be one with Godhead. The misconcep-tion of oneness has been introduced from the slothfulnondiscrimination of the Absolute Personality fromthe luminous orb around His eternal, spiritual, andblissful home. In fact, an individual soul constitutesonly a part of a particular power of intermediate valueof the Supreme Lord, and as such he is capable of beingconverted from both sides. He differs from the AbsoluteEntity both in quantity and quality, and is merely adependent entity on the Absolute. In other words, theAbsolute Lord Krishna is the master, and an individualjÈva soul is His constitutional subordinate or servant.

Such a relationship is constant and really whole-some for the jÈva. The apprehension of slavery doesnot arise because of his free choice and immense posi-tive gain. The freedom and individuality of the jÈvaare not only unharmed by surrender to the AbsoluteGood, but they really thrive in Him alone. Individualfreedom and interest are the part and parcel of thosewho are of the absolute, and so they are quite at homethere, as a fish is at home in water or an animal in ahealthy atmosphere. But the freedom as well as all oth-er qualities of the Supreme Personality are unlimitedand transcendental, and so only by their partial func-tions they harmonize all relative entities.

22 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 23: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈ guru is not exclusively the same as the SupremeLord Himself, but he fully represents the essence of thewhole normal potency and embodies the most com-prehensive and excellent service and favor of the Lord.As he is the fittest servitor of the Lord, he is empoweredby the Lord to reinstate all misguided souls to their bestinterest. So guru is the divine messenger of immortalhope and joy in this mortal and miserable world. Hisadvent is the most auspicious and happy event to thesuffering animation, and can be compared to the risingof the morning star that can guide the traveller lost inthe desert. A gentle touch of ÍrÈ guru’s merciful hand canwipe away the incessant tears from all weeping eyes. Apatriot or philanthropist makes the problem only worsein his frantic and futile attempt to alleviate the deep-rooted pain of a suffering soul, as an ignorant doctordoes in eagerly handling an unfortunate patient. Ohthe day when this poor soul realizes the causeless graceof ÍrÈ gurudeva.

SwÅmÈ B.R. ßrÈdhar

—this essay was originally published in 1934, in TheHarmonist.

INTRODUCTION 23

Page 24: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist
Page 25: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Even great scholars are perplexed in understandingwhat is good and what is bad, what to accept, and

what to dismiss (ki˜ karma ki˜ akarmeti kavayo’py atramohitÅÓ). Even great scholars fail to understand their realnecessity. This material world is a jungle of perplexities,where the soul has accepted so many different kinds ofbodies in different types of consciousness. In the Lawsof Manu, it is written:

jalajÅ nava-lak›Åni sthÅvarÅ lak›a-vimÍati kÂmayo rudra-sa⁄khyakÅÓpak›iˆÅ˜ daÍa lak›aˆamtri˜ÍÅl-lak›Åˆi paÍavaÓcatur-lak›Åˆi mÅnu›aÓ

There are 900,000 kinds of aquatics, 2,000,000 kindsof trees and plants, 1,100,000 kinds of insects and rep-tiles, 1,000,000 kinds of birds, 3,000,000 kinds of four-legged beasts, and 400,000 kinds of human species.Manu says that the trees are in such a hopeless position

Surrender to

Sri Guru

25

´ -

Page 26: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

as a result of their own karma. Their feelings of pain andpleasure are similar to ours; their souls are not of a low-er standard. Still, they are in such a deplorable positionas a result of their own karma. They have no one toblame but themselves. This is the state of affairs in thisexternal world.

We are living in an environment which is afflictedwith serious misconception, misunderstanding, mis-guidance, and misbehavior. How are we to ascertainwhat is good and what is bad, what we should aspire afterand what we should reject? Innumerable alternativeshave thronged in a crowd, coming to influence us. Andwhen this area, covered by illusion and influenced bymisunderstanding, is filled with such diversity, how canwe hope to know the infinite spiritual world ofVaikuˆÊha? With what attitude should we approachthat realm which is transcendental, beyond the realm ofthe senses and mind, adhok›aja.

THE GENUINE GURU

We must accept any way and any alliance that willhelp us gain entrance into that realm. We shall try tohave even the slightest connection with that perfectgoal of our innate aspiration. We are helpless; we arehopeless in the midst of disappointment. We are inextreme danger. We rely on our free will, our capacityof selection for our own good, but it is too minute and

26 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 27: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

helpless to guide us. What danger we are in! All aroundus are witnesses to this danger. How important is a realguru who can guide us to our real welfare.

We are in the midst of different forces that are draw-ing us, attracting us towards different directions, soproper guidance is the most valuable and the mostimportant thing for all of us. If we accept direction fromanywhere and everywhere, we will be misguided.Therefore, we must be careful to get proper direction.That direction has been given by Krishna in theBhagavad-gÈtÅ (4.34):

tad viddhi praˆipÅtenaparipraÍnena sevayÅupadek›yanti te jñÅna˜jñÅninas tattva-darÍinaÓ

“To understand transcendental knowledge, you mustapproach a self-realized soul, accept him as your spiri-tual master, and take initiation from him. Inquire sub-missively and render service unto him. Self-realizedsouls can impart knowledge unto you, for they haveseen the truth.”

QUALIFICATIONS OF A DISCIPLE

Here, Krishna has given us the standard by which wecan understand what is what from a bona fide source.The standard to measure truth or untruth must come

SURRENDER TO ßR^ GURU 27

Page 28: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

not from a vitiated, vulnerable plane, but from a realplane. And to realize that, we must have these threequalifications: praˆipÅt, paripraÍna, and seva. PraˆipÅtmeans we must surrender to this knowledge, for it is notan ordinary class of knowledge, which as a subject wecan make our object; it is supersubjective. We may bethe subjects in this mundane world, but we will have tobecome objects to be handled by the superknowledge ofthat plane.

PraˆipÅt means that one approaches a spiritual mas-ter, saying, “I am finished with the experience of thisexternal world; I have no charm for anything in thisplane, where I have already traveled. Now I am offer-ing myself exclusively at your altar. I want to haveyour grace.” In this mood we should approach thathigher knowledge.

ParipraÍna means honest, sincere inquiry. We mustinquire not with the tendency of discussion or in themood of argument, but all our efforts should be con-centrated in a positive line to understand the truth,without the spirit of doubt and suspicion. With fullattention we should try to understand that truth,because it is coming from a higher plane of reality thatwe have never known.

Finally, there is sevayÅ, or service. This is the mostimportant thing. We are trying to gain this knowledgenot so we can get the help of that plane, not so we

28 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 29: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

can utilize that experience for living here; rather wemust give our pledge to serve that plane. Only withthis attitude may we approach that plane of knowl-edge. We shall serve that higher knowledge; we won’ttry to make it serve us. Otherwise, we won’t be allowedto enter into that domain. Absolute knowledge won’tcome to serve this lower plane. We must offer our-selves to be used by Him, not that we shall try to useHim in our own selfish way, to satisfy our lower purpose.

With the mood of service we shall dedicate ourselvesto Him; not that He will dedicate Himself to satisfy ourlower animal purpose. So, with this attitude we shallseek the plane of real knowledge and receive the standardunderstanding. And then we can know what is what, andhave a proper estimation of our environment.

This is Vedic culture. Absolute knowledge has alwaysbeen imparted by this process alone, and never by theintellectual approach. ßrÈla PrabhupÅda BhaktisiddhÅntaused to give the analogy of the bee: honey is in a bottle,the cork is in place, and the bee has taken his seat onthe glass. He tries to taste the honey by licking thebottle. But, just as the bee cannot taste the honey bylicking the outside of the glass bottle, the intellect can-not approach the world of spirit. We may think that wehave attained it, but that is not possible: a barrier isthere, like the glass. Intellectual achievement is notreal achievement of higher knowledge. Only through

SURRENDER TO ßR^ GURU 29

Page 30: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

faith, sincerity, and dedication can we approach thathigher realm and become a member. We can enter thathigher plane only if they grant us a visa and admit us.Then we can enter that land of divine living.

So, a candidate must have these three qualifica-tions before he can approach the truth which is on thehigher plane of Absolute Reality. He can approach theAbsolute Truth only with an attitude of humility, sin-cerity, and dedication. There are similar statements inthe ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam and the Vedas. In the Upani›adsit is said:

tad vijñÅnartha˜ sa gurum evÅbhigacchet samit paniÓ Írotriya˜ brahma-ni›Êham

“Approach a spiritual master. Do not go to him hesi-tatingly or haphazardly, but with a clear and earnest heart.”

SPIRITUAL LIFE—A ONE WAY TICKET

One should not approach the spiritual master “cut-ting a return ticket.” ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta PrabhupÅdaused to always say, “You have come here cutting areturn ticket.” We must not approach the spiritual mas-ter with that attitude. Rather, we should think thatwe have seen everything, that we have full experienceof this mortal world, and that we have nothing to aspireafter here. With this clear consciousness, we should

30 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 31: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

approach the guru. That is the only way for us to live.This world is mortal. There is no means, no possibilityof living here, and yet the will to live is an innate ten-dency everywhere.

“I only want to live and to save myself. I am runningto the real shelter.” With this earnestness, the disciplewill bring his spiritual master the necessary materialsfor sacrifice. He won’t go to his spiritual master onlyto trouble the guru, but will approach him with his ownnecessities already supplied. He will go there with hisown bed and baggage. Not that he will show some kind-ness to the spiritual master and give him name andfame by becoming his disciple.

And what will be the spiritual master’s position?He will be well versed in the revealed truth, not inordinary information. Revelation in many shades hasbeen spread in the world from the upper realm, butthe guru must have some spacious, graphic knowledge.He must have extensive knowledge about the revealedtruth. And he must always be practicing real spirituallife. His activities are all connected with spirit, notwith the mundane world. He is concerned withBrahman, the plane which can accomodate everything,the fundamental basis of everything (brahma-ni›Êham).Not that he is leading his life with any mortal, mundanereference. He always lives in the transcendental plane

SURRENDER TO ßR^ GURU 31

Page 32: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

and keeps himself in connection with that plane hiswhole life. Whatever he does, he will do only withthat consciousness. This is the version of the Upani›ads.

And in the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (11.3.21) it is said:

tasmÅd guru˜ prapadyetajijñÅsuÓ Íreya uttamamÍabde pare ca ni›ˆÅta˜brahmaˆy upaÍamÅÍrayam

MÅyÅ means misconception. We are living in the midstof misconception. Our understanding of the environ-ment is based on a completely misconceived set ofideas and thoughts. We have no proper conception ofanything in the absolute sense. Our ideas are all relative.Provincial selfishness has been imposed on the envi-ronment, and we are living under that misconception.When one comes to the conclusion that everythingaround him is mortal and that everything will vanish,then, with that mood, he will feel the necessity ofapproaching the guru, the divine guide and preceptor,with the purpose of inquiry. “What is the highest goodfor me?” With this inquiry, he will approach the spiri-tual master.

And who will he approach? One who is not onlywell-versed in the precepts of the revealed scriptures,but who has also come in contact with the revealedtruth. One who is conversant with the very object of

32 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 33: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Fifty centuries ago, ßrÈla VyÅsadeva recorded the Vedic literaturesin the Sanskrit language in his aÍrama in the Himalayas. All bonafide spiritual masters are considered representatives of VyÅsadeva.

SURRENDER TO ßR^ GURU 33

Page 34: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

the scriptures, and who has practical experience, whois established in pure consciousness, is a genuine guru.One should approach such a guide for his own relief, tounderstand what is the highest benefit in the worldand how to attain it. This is necessary. It is real. It is notimaginary. At the same time, it is difficult. TheAbsolute Truth must be sought out through a realprocess; otherwise we shall go the wrong way and thensay, “Oh, there is nothing here; it is not real.” So, onlyif we follow this real process of understanding the truthwill we experience the real nature of divinity.

34 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 35: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Devotee: Can you explain the real meaning of dÈk›Å,initiation?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: ßrÈla JÈva GoswÅmÈ hasexplained this in his Bhakti Sandarbha :

divya˜ jñÅna˜ yato dadyŘkuryÅt pÅpasya sa⁄k›ayamtasmÅd dÈk›eti sÅ proktÅdeÍikais tattva-kovidaÓ

Experienced scholars have explained the meaningof dÈk›Å, or spiritual initiation, in this way: dÈk›Å is theprocess through which transcendental knowledge isimparted by the preceptor to the disciple. As a result, allthe disciple’s previous bad tendencies are crushed.Through dÈk›Å, all previous commitments are clearedand one gets the light of new life in relationship with thetranscendental Lord. DÈk›Å, or initiation, is a process bywhich we are given a noble connection with the absolutecenter and, at the same time, our previous commitmentsare all finished. It is an inner awakenment of life that

Initiation IntoTranscendental

Science

35

Page 36: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

brings divine knowledge. That wealth is there within us,but it is suppressed. DÈk›Å means discovering one’s innerwealth, and getting relief from all outward obligations.

With inner awakenment the outward commitmentsvanish, just as when you reach home all other arrange-ments you may have contracted for your comforts are allcut off, for at home you find full comfort. When we arein a foreign land we may seek the comforts which aresupplied in hotels, but when we reach home, the hotelcomforts are discarded; we find no more use for them.Sometimes a minor is kidnapped from home. Later,while visiting his native place he may stay in a hotel,but if he suddenly finds his father’s house, and returnshome, his parents will recognize him and say, “O, myson! You were stolen from us when you were young. Werecognize your face. I am your mother, this is yourfather, here is your sister.” Then the hotel is no longerneeded. In a similar way, with the inner awakenment ofthe soul, when we return back home, back to Godhead,we will find our comfortable home with Krishna. So, tomake a connection with our real home and dispensewith our outward links is known as dÈk›Å.

MANTRA: THE SPIRITUAL FORMULA

Devotee: What is the difference between Íik›Å, or spir-itual instruction, and dÈk›Å?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: DÈk›Å mainly involves initiation

36 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 37: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

into the mantra, the spiritual formula. Other instructionsare necessary to substantiate it, to help it become effec-tive. Certain activities are also helpful. These are allparts and parcels of initiation. So, a general direction isgiven by dÈk›Å, but how to substantiate that? Detailsare necessary. In the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (7.5.23-24)it is said:

Íravaˆa˜ kÈrtana˜ vi›ˆoÓsmaraˆa˜ pÅda-sevanamarcana˜ vandana˜ dÅsya˜sakhyam Åtma-nivedanamiti pu˜sÅrpitÅ vi›ˆaubhaktiÍ cen nava-lak›aˆÅkriyeta bhagavaty addhÅtan manye ’dhÈtam uttamam

“Hearing about Krishna, chanting Krishna’s glories,remembering Krishna, serving Krishna’s lotus feet, wor-shipping Krishna’s transcendental form, offering prayersto Krishna, becoming Krishna’s servant, consideringKrishna as one’s best friend, and surrendering everythingto Krishna—these nine processes are accepted as puredevotional service.” All these things are advised; athousand details may be necessary.

INITIATION: SPIRITUAL INVASION

If a general plans to invade another country, hemust first chalk out his strategy of attack in a broad

INITIATION INTO TRANSCENDENTAL SCIENCE 37

Page 38: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

way. When he goes to practically execute his plan, somany obstacles appear, and he has to solve them andmarch on. If one plans to travel, first he conceives of thewhole plan in a nutshell: “From this foreign land, Iwill return home by this route.” But to carry out theplan in practice, so many details are necessary. First itis chalked out in a rough plan, and then he must prac-tically do so many things. First he must hire a taxi,then he has to go to the airport to purchase a ticket forthe plane—in this way, so many details are required. So,from partial knowledge we have to develop final knowl-edge. This detailed knowledge is known as Íik›Å.

Devotee: What is the position of a devotee who,although not yet fully free from the influence of mÅyÅ,accepts disciples on the order of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu and his spiritual master?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: It is better that a man whobegins business with small capital has a connection witha wealthier capitalist. Then he can prosper in his busi-ness. In a similar way, as long as one is not completelyestablished in Krishna consciousness, he must have someconnection with superior aid. Then he will be safe. If weare to fight face to face with mÅyÅ, illusion, help from thehigher agency should be our only resource.

It is very difficult to control mÅyÅ. Krishna says inBhagavad-gÈtÅ (7.14):

38 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 39: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

daivÈ hy e›Å guˆa-mayÈmama mÅyÅ duratyayÅmÅm eva ye prapadyantemÅyÅm etŘ taranti te

“My illusory energy is impossible to overcome. Onlyone who surrenders to Me can cross beyond it.” MÅyÅdreads only Krishna, for she has her backing from Him.If you attempt to cross mÅyÅ alone, it will be impossible.You must have some higher connection. And with thehelp of that connection you can overcome illusion.MÅyÅ will withdraw only when she sees that you havethe backing of higher potency. Alone, you cannot fightand gain victory over mÅyÅ. It is impossible, becausewherever you go, you are within the boundary of mÅyÅ,illusion. It may be more or less intense, but it is allmÅyÅ. Only when you really come in touch with theplane above mÅyÅ can you fight against mÅyÅ; onlythen will mÅyÅ withdraw. We must have some shelterbeyond mÅyÅ from where we can fight with illusion.We are advised to take shelter of sÅdhus (saints) andÍÅstra (scriptures). Their help comes from above, and wemust accept that help from the inner core of our hearts.

ACCEPTING DISCIPLES AND KARMA

Devotee: It seems that those who accept disciples haveto undergo some physical difficulty or suffering becauseof accepting the karma of their disciples.

INITIATION INTO TRANSCENDENTAL SCIENCE 39

Page 40: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Physical difficulty should not beconsidered. And physical success also should not beconsidered of much value. One should not think thatif a guru has a large number of disciples he is great.

One may voluntarily accept the responsibility ofthe spiritual life of so many disciples, but find thattheir improvement is not satisfactory. As a result, hemay experience some disturbance. He may think, “Ihave taken charge of their lives, but I am not able togive them the desired improvement in their spirituallife.” That is a good symptom. The Vai›ˆavas have notrouble for themselves, but they are troubled for others(para-duÓkha duÓkhÈ). In his prayer to SanÅtanaGoswÅmÈ, ßrÈla RaghunÅtha DÅsa GoswÅmÈ writes thatSanÅtana GoswÅmÈ was always distressed upon seeingthe distress of others. A Vai›ˆava has no mental trou-ble for himself, but he feels mental trouble when he seesthe pain of others. It is difficult for a Vai›ˆava to tol-erate. They are always sympathetic to the misery ofothers. This is the qualification of the intermediatedevotee. He has no trouble of his own, but he is trou-bled by the pain of others. An intermediate devoteecannot ignore these things.

The spiritual master will have to digest some of theresponsibility of the bad and undesirable activities ofthe disciple. He has the responsibility of managing themby his instruction. When a doctor has accepted a patient,

40 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 41: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

and the patient is in pain, the doctor may feel sometrouble in his mind: “I have taken charge of this patient,and I can’t remove his difficulty.” In this way, he may feelsome voluntary responsibility.

The spiritual master may experience different kindsof suffering in different stages. Sometimes a guru mayfeel, “I am doing as much as I can to help this disciple.”Such a guru does not take so much responsibility for hisdisciple. He thinks, “I am doing my duty,” and treats hisdisciples with this openness of mind. It is just as in thecase of the consulting physician and the family doctor.The family doctor cannot shake off the responsibility ofcaring for his patients, but a doctor from outside maysay, “If you like, you may engage another doctor.” Theconsulting physician is not so much earnest for thepatient. He may feel, “I am not perfect; I cannot makehim pure immediately. Whether he improves is God’swill. I can only do my best.” From the beginning oftheir relationship, just as a doctor may approach hispatient with this attitude, the guru may approach hisdisciples. The question of how much responsibility theguru takes for the disciple is a question of the attitudehe takes towards his disciples in particular cases.

Devotee: Does the disciple’s advancement dependmore on the guru or on his own efforts? How will thedisciple make proper advancement in following theprinciples of his guru?

INITIATION INTO TRANSCENDENTAL SCIENCE 41

Page 42: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: That depends on the stages ofrealization of the disciple. Exclusive devotion mustcome from the disciple towards the guru. It is said in theßvetÅsvatara Upani›ad (6.23):

yasya deve parÅ bhaktir yathÅ deve tathÅ gurautasyaite kathitÅ hy arthÅÓprakÅÍante mahÅtmanaÓ

“The key to success in spiritual life is unflinchingdevotion to both the spiritual master and Krishna. Tothose great souls who have full faith in both Krishnaand the spiritual master, the inner meaning of the scrip-tures is fully revealed.” The guru is Krishna’s represen-tative. We are in search of divinity, and so, we must tryto concentrate all our energy wherever we find a realconnection with divinity. That is the key to success,because Krishna is all-conscious. So, the response to ourdevotional efforts will come from Krishna accordingto our attentiveness to Him. He is everywhere. In theconception of infinite, everywhere there is center,nowhere is there circumference. In every point theremay be the center. PrahlÅda MahÅrÅj saw the center pre-sent everywhere. HiraˆyakaÍipu asked him, “Is yourGod in this pillar?” PrahlÅda replied, “Yes. He is there.”And when HiraˆyakaÍipu demolished the pillar, LordNÂsi˜hadeva came out.

42 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 43: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

GURU—ABSOLUTE AND RELATIVE

Devotee: Can you explain this concept of the absoluteand relative position of the spiritual master?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: By the special will of Krishna,gurudeva is a delegated power. If we look closely with-in the spiritual master, we will see the delegation ofKrishna, and accordingly we should accept him in thatway. The spiritual master is a devotee of Krishna and,at the same time, the inspiration of Krishna is withinhim. These are the two aspects of gurudeva. He has hisaspect as a Vai›ˆava, and the inspired side of theVai›ˆava is guru. On a fast day like ekÅdaÍÈ, he himselfdoes not take any grains. He conducts himself as aVai›ˆava, but his disciples offer grains to the picture oftheir guru on the altar. The disciples offer their spiritualmaster grains even on a fast day.

The disciple is concerned with the delegation ofthe Lord, the guru’s inner self, his inspired side. Theinspired side of a Vai›ˆava is ÅchÅrya, or guru. The dis-ciple marks only the special, inspired portion within theguru. He is more concerned with that part of his char-acter. But gurudeva himself generally poses as a Vai›ˆava.So, his dealings towards his disciples and his dealingswith other Vai›ˆavas will be different. This is acintya-bhedÅbheda, inconceivable unity in diversity.

There may be imitation, and there may be deviation.Both are possible. For ulterior motives one may make a

INITIATION INTO TRANSCENDENTAL SCIENCE 43

Page 44: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

trade of guruship, just as in the case of the caste goswÅmÈsand the sahajÈya imitationists. For some reason or oth-er, one may pose as a guru, but the symptoms of a realguru are given in the scriptures:

ÍÅbde pare ca ni›ˆÅta˜brahmaˆy upaÍamÅÍrayam

“A bona fide spiritual master must be conversantwith the conclusions of the Vedic literature, fixed inrealization of the Supreme Truth (ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam11.3.21).

SCRIPTURES NEED SAINTS

Anyone can say, “I am guru, he is not guru.”Imitation is always possible, but the scriptures give thecriterion for the selection of a real guru, and the realguru will extract the meaning of the scripture. Guruand sÅÍtra are interdependent. One will help another forour edification. The scriptures say we must read thescripture under the guidance of a proper professor, aVai›ˆava guru (ÅcÅryavÅn puru›o veda). So, the scriptureis dependent on the spiritual master. And who is a spir-itual master? The scriptures will explain. So they areinterdependent: sÅdhu and sÅÍtra are both necessary.They are the active and the passive agents.

Devotee: Can you explain why Krishna appears in somany different gurus? Why must Krishna appear again

44 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 45: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

and again? Can’t we learn everything we need to knowjust by reading Bhagavad-gÈtÅ? What is the need forconstant revelation? Don’t the old books contain all thetruths we need to know?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: In ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, Krishnasays, “First I transmitted Vedic knowledge to this worldthrough BrahmÅ.” And that was entrusted to his disciples:the four KumÅras, MarÈci, A⁄girÅ, and other sages. Theknowledge was first invested in them and later in books.

First it was presented in the form of sound, notscript. Gradually it became fixed in writing. In thebeginning, it descended directly through sound fromone man to another, from lip to ear. No script or writ-ing was invented at that time, but knowledge was con-tained in the form of sound. Passing through the ear tomouth, and again to the ear of another, gradually itbecame lost. In connection with the mediator some-times it becomes lost and disfigured, distorted; andthen again the Lord feels the necessity of appearing inthis world (yadÅ yadÅ hi dharmasya).

Sometimes Krishna comes himself, and sometimesHe sends a normal thinking man to reinstate the stan-dard of true religion. Krishna says, “This karma-yogathat I have spoken to you, Arjuna, I spoke first toSËrya, and from SËrya it was passed down from gener-ation to generation. And so it has become mutilatedand disfigured. Again I am speaking that very same

INITIATION INTO TRANSCENDENTAL SCIENCE 45

Page 46: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

thing to you today.” The enervating plane graduallyerodes the truth. The truth is bright when it firstappears, but gradually, with the contact of this ener-vating plane, it becomes weak, disfigured, and demor-alized, and so Krishna appears from time to time torejuvenate it, and bring about a renaissance.

Devotee: Is there any difference between an ÅchÅrya anda guru?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Guru and ÅchÅrya are the samebut generally it may be said that an ÅchÅrya does moreextensive work. And also the ÅchÅrya must have exten-sive knowledge of the scriptures, whereas the guru maynot have expressly deep knowledge of scripture, butmay have real knowledge of their purport. He may notbe able to quote scripture extensively, but feels themeaning of the scriptures. He may be a guru. But anÅchÅrya is one who preaches widely and is able to exten-sively quote scriptural evidence.

MARKETPLACE OF GURUS

Devotee: There are so many imitation gurus in the guiseof Vai›ˆavas who are simply out to cheat the innocentpublic. How can we know who is a real guru and who isa cheater? How do we know when we are being givenreal knowledge and when we are being cheated?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: We have to find out what is thesource of his knowledge. In the marketplace there may

46 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 47: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

be imitation gold, but if we are sure that the gold we arepurchasing is coming from a particular mine, we can buyit with the assurance that it has not been tamperedwith on the way. In that way it can be understood; byexamining the source.

Once, here in India, Gandhi wanted to revive thecharkÅ system of homespun cloth. In the charkÅ system,the poor produce thread with a spinning wheel, and ifeveryone buys that cloth, called khadi, then the moneygoes to the pockets of the poor. But the Japanese andEnglish cloth factories sent imitation “homespun” khadihere. They began manufacturing rough cloth, imitatingthe ordinary homespun cloth produced here by the poor.Gandhi found himself perplexed, “What is this?” Hesaid, “My need is that the money go to the poorest pock-et, but now the capitalists are producing imitation roughcloth abroad, and that is being sold here in India. Insteadof money going to the poor here in India, it is going to theforeign capitalists.” Then he founded one association,the Khadi association, and told his followers, “You mustpurchase homespun cloth only from those shops whoare connected with this association of mine. Then themoney will surely go to the pockets of the poor.” At thattime he said, “This is guru-paramparÅ, the system of dis-ciplic succession.” Of course, this is a crude example.

Revealed truth coming uncontaminated through aparticular process is paramparÅ. We must connect with

INITIATION INTO TRANSCENDENTAL SCIENCE 47

Page 48: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

a reliable succession. Only then can we get the genuinething. The authorized association is necessary, guru-paramparÅ is necessary. So, before we read anyone’sbook, we shall try to find out who is his guru, and fromwhere the substance is coming down. Is it only a facade,or is there any real substance within? If we can under-stand that he has a relationship with a genuine sÅdhu,then we can give some attention to him.

I often give the example of the homeopathic globule.The mere globule itself has no medicinal value. Thepotency is within. An ordinary guru may give the samemantra to his disciple, but what is the potency within thesound? What quality of conception or divine will is con-tained in that sound? That is all-important. To get themantra from a sad guru, a genuine guru, means to getthe internal good will or real conception about the Lord.The seed of a banyan tree may be a small seed, but thegreat big banyan tree will come from that seed. The willwith which the particular sound is given by the guru tothe disciple is all-important. We may not trace that atpresent, but in time, if a favorable environment is there,it will express itself and develop into something great. So,when we go to purchase anything, we must be carefulabout imitations, or else we may be deceived.

48 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 49: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Krishna consciousness, the spiritual conceptionof the highest level, descends by flowing down

from one level to the next, just as from the peak of amountain the Ganges flows in a zigzag way, from onepeak to another. Sometimes the water of the Gangesmixes with the current of the river SaraswatÈ. Thatwater is not to be considered Ganges water. When thewater of the SaraswatÈ joins the current of the Ganges,it is considered to be Ganges water. When the tworivers meet, the water that flows away from the Gangesis not the Ganges; but when the SaraswatÈ’s watersenter into the current of the Ganges, it becomes theGanges. There is a saying that whatever water is deepwithin the current of the Ganges riverbed is the realGanges water. That water will purify us, whatever itspoint of origin may have been.

The purifying potency of the water has nothing to dowith the water we can feel and see. What can we seewith our physical eyes? The current of the Ganges is

Descent of the

Revealed Truth

49

Page 50: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

pure. When the spirit and sanction is there, it is a liv-ing thing and can purify everyone.

DEAD MANTRAS

So, the very gist of the guru-paramparÅ, the disciplicsuccession, is Íik›Å, the spiritual teaching, and whereverit is to be traced, there is guru. One who has the tran-scendental eye, the divine eye, will recognize the guruwherever he appears. One who possesses knowledge ofabsolute divine love in purity—he is guru. Otherwisethe guru-paramparÅ is only a body paramparÅ: a succes-sion of bodies. Then the caste brÅhmaˆas, the castegoswÅmÈs, will continue with their trade, because bodyafter body they are getting the mantra, but their mantrais dead. We are after a living mantra, and wherever wecan trace the living tendency for a higher type of devo-tional service we shall find that there is our guru. Onewho has that sort of vision awakened will be able torecognize the guru wherever he may appear.

Initiation into the mantra means to impart realknowledge and devotional sentiment from one toanother. And that must be genuine. Nothing can beknown about a homeopathic globule by an outer phys-ical inspection, but the potency is within. So alsowithin the mantra the important thing is the type ofthought or sentiment which is imparted through thatsound. The impersonalists have got the same mantra,

50 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 51: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

and are also chanting the holy name of Krishna, butthat sort of name will vanish in the brahmajyoti. Theywon’t be able to cross the VirajÅ, the river between thematerial and spiritual worlds. Bhaktivinoda †hÅkursays that when a mayÅvÅdÈ chants the name of Krishna,his chanting of the name of Krishna is just like thun-der to the holy body of Krishna. It does not produceany soothing effect.

The GauÎÈya MaÊh deals with reality, not with theframe. We are trying to understand what is what inthe spiritual thought-world. We are not enchanted orcaptured by the mere form. We are interested in thestep-by-step development in spiritual thought. In hisUpadeÍÅmÂta (10), ßrÈla RËpa GoswÅmÈ has said:

karmibhyaÓ parito hareÓ priyatayÅ vyakti˜ yayur jñÅninastebhyo jñÅna-vimukta bhakti-paramÅÓ premaika ni›ÊhÅs tataÓ

“Out of many materialist, one may be a philosopher.Out of many philosophers, one may become liberatedand take to devotional service. Out of many devotees,one may attain pure love of Krishna. He is the best ofall.” We are interested in understanding this gradation:what is the VirajÅ river, what is the spiritual sky, theplanet of Lord ßiva, the VaikuˆÊha world of Vi›ˆu, LordRÅma’s AyodhyÅ, and then Krishna in DwÅrkÅ, MathurÅ,and VÂndÅvana? We want to know the realistic view ofthe whole gradation of devotional thought. Krishna

DESCENT OF THE REVEALED TRUTH 51

Page 52: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

shows this gradation in the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam(11.14.15) where He says:

na tathÅ me priyatamaÅtma-yonir na Ía⁄karaÓna ca sa⁄kar›aˆo na ÍrÈrnaivÅtmÅ ca yathÅ bhavÅn

“Neither BrahmÅ, nor ßiva, nor Sa⁄kar›aˆa ofVaikuˆÊha, nor the goddess of fortune Lak›mÈdevÈ, noreven My own self is as dear to Me as you. You are Myfavorite, Uddhava.”

We have to follow the spirit; otherwise after JahnÅvÅDevÈ, the wife of Lord NityÅnanda, up to VipinaGoswÅmÈ, from whom Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur took ini-tiation, there are so many unknown lady gurus. Throughthem, the mantra came to Vipina GoswÅmÈ, and fromhim Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur received the mantra. Weaccept Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur, but should we count allthose ladies in our disciplic succession? What was theirrealization?

SLAVES OF THE TRUTH

We are slaves of the truth. We are beggars for thepure current of truth that is constantly flowing: thefresh current. We are not charmed by any formality. Iwill bow down my head wherever I find the river of nec-tar coming down to me. When one is conscious that the

52 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 53: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Absolute Truth is descending to him from the highestdomain, he will think, “I must surrender myself here.”

MahÅprabhu says to RÅmÅnanda RÅya:

kibÅ vipra, kibÅ myÅsÈ, ÍËdra kene nayayei k›ˆa-tattva vettÅ sei guru hay

“Wherever the truth appears, wherever the nectar ofdivine ecstasy descends, I shall offer myself as a slave.That is my direct concern.” Whatever form it takesdoesn’t matter much; the form has some value, but ifthere is any conflict, the inner spirit of a thing shouldbe given immense value over its external cover.Otherwise, if the spirit has gone away and the bodilyconnection gets the upper hand, our so-called spiritu-al life becomes sahajiyÅ, a cheap imitation.

When we are conscious of the real substance ofKrishna consciousness, the real wealth we are receiv-ing from our spiritual master, then our spiritual lifecannot be sahajiyÅism, imitationism. We must be awareenough to detect our guru’s advice when we find itin another. One who is awake will see, “Here is myguru’s advice; I find it here in this man. Somehow orother, it has come here. How, I do not know, but Isee my guru’s characteristics, his dealings, and behav-ior in this person.” When we are able to recognize athing for its intrinsic value, then, wherever we find it,we cannot neglect it.

DESCENT OF THE REVEALED TRUTH 53

Page 54: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

There is an example of this in an instance regardingAurobindo Ghosh, of Pondicherry. He was the firstleader of the Anarchist Party and practically the founderof the revolutionary movement in Bengal. In 1928, acase against him was proceeding in Calcutta HighCourt. A famous attorney, Mr. Norton, was in charge ofthe prosecution. Aurobindo had absconded, and whenthe case was going on, he was not to be found any-where. Norton was concerned. How to find him?Aurobindo’s English was very good English. He hadbeen educated in England from childhood, and couldspeak English even better than many Englishmen.Norton began to search through different papers andmagazines for Aurobindo’s writing. Finally, he foundAurobindo’s style of writing in the Amrita Bazar Patrika,a Bengali newspaper. “Here is Mr. Ghosh!” he said.The editor of the Amrita Bazar Patrika was summonedto court to find out whether Aurobindo Ghosh hadwritten the article. Norton examined him:

“This is your paper. You must know who has writtenthis article. You are the editor.”

“Yes, I know.”“Do you know this man, Aurobindo Ghosh?”“Yes, I know him. I consider him to be one of the

greatest men in the world.”“As the editor of this newspaper do you know who

wrote this article?”

54 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 55: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

“Yes, I know.”“Has Mr. Ghosh written this article?”“I won’t say.”Norton asked him, “Do you know what is the pun-

ishment?”“Yes. Six months imprisonment.”“You are ready for that?”“Yes, I am ready for that.” Holding up the newspa-

per article, Norton said, “Here is Mr. Ghosh! I rest mycase.”

He saw Aurobindo in his writing, and in a similarway we must see, “Here is my gurudeva!” Our spiritualmaster would also sometimes say of one of his disci-ples who had departed, “Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur cameto me, but I could not recognize him.” Those whosedivine vision is awakened are always seeing signs ofdivinity everywhere.

ONE KRISHNA IN MANY GURUS

We must have the vision to recognize the presenceof our guru’s temperament. MahÅprabhu says, mÅd-havendra purÈra sambandha dhara jÅni. WhenMahÅprabhu met the SÅnoÎiyÅ brÅhmaˆa, upon see-ing his movements, He at once detected that this brÅh-maˆa must have some connection with MÅdhavendraPurÈ. He said, “Without his connection, I could neverfind such symptoms of transcendental ecstasy. It must

DESCENT OF THE REVEALED TRUTH 55

Page 56: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

come from MÅdhavendra PurÈ.” So, we must knowKrishna consciousness in truth. It is said ÅcÅryam mŘvijÅnÈyan, the spiritual master is not to be differentiat-ed. One thing is coming down from the Supreme Lord,so the oneness of continuity is not to be ignored. Gurucan be here; guru can be in another body also. The

ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SÅraswatÈ †hÅkur always used to say, “I ama servant of the servant of the Vai›ˆavas.”

Page 57: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

same teacher may come in a different body to inspire us;he may come to give us new hope and higher education.The substance should always be given a higher valuethan the form.

First understand the degree of purity in Krishnaconsciousness. The followers of form are only imita-tionists; they want only to exploit MahÅprabhu andnot to serve Him. They are our worst enemies. They aretraitors; they have taken the garb of MahÅprabhu’ssampradÅya and they are saying something bogus. Thisis cheap marketing; they are extensively selling adul-terated things very cheaply. They have no inner neces-sity to attain the purest thing (pËjala rÅgapatha gaurava-ba⁄ge). Although he was such an exalted Vai›ˆava,our Guru MahÅrÅj never presented himself as a greatdevotee. He always used to say, “I am a servant of theservant of the Vai›ˆavas.” That was his claim. And hewould say, “The higher devotees are my guru, they areso exalted.” First come and practice all these things, andthen you can hope to reach the goal. It is not so easy, orso cheap. “Out of many liberated persons, a pure devo-tee of Lord Krishna is extremely rare.” (koÊi-mukta-madhye ‘durlabha’ eka k›ˆa-bhakta).

Krishna consciousness is an internal thing, andthose who cannot see the internal truth will makemuch of the external cover. We do not support that.Rather we are interested in the real spirit. All the

DESCENT OF THE REVEALED TRUTH 57

Page 58: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

opposing elements who are interested in externals can-not touch us. Dogs may bark, but the barking of a doghas no importance. Because they make so much of theouter thing, they have no real purification of the heartto accept the pure thing, to discriminate what is puri-ty, or what is love of Godhead, premÅ, after whicheven BrahmÅ and MahÅdeva aspire.

58 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 59: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

The original spiritual master is NityÅnanda Prabhu.He is the general representation of guru. In the

spiritual world, he is the guru-tattva principle in thefour primary mellows of devotion, excluding the con-jugal mellow. In mÅdhurya-rasa, Baladeva’s represen-tation is Ana⁄gÅ MañjarÈ, the sister of RÅdhÅraˆÈ.

The position of NityÅnanda is greater than that ofBaladeva. Why? He is distributing premÅ, divine love.And what is premÅ? It is higher than all other achieve-ments. If one can give divine love, then all others mustbe subordinate to him. If Krishna is subordinate toMahÅprabhu then, of course, BalarÅma is subordinate toNityÅnanda. They are similar, but when magnanimityis added, BalarÅma becomes NityÅnanda. That BalarÅmawho can distribute divine love, who can perform thathigher function, has come here as NityÅnanda. Ourfoundation must be solid and proper. Then the structureshould be erected. Otherwise the whole thing will godown (heno nitÅi vine bhÅi rÅdhÅ k›ˆa pÅite nÅi). Wecan get a solid foundation from NityÅnanda Prabhu.

The Original Guru

59

Page 60: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla NityÅnanda Prabhu, the original spiritual master and generalrepresentation of guru.

Page 61: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

One day NityÅnanda Prabhu came to ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu’s house in MÅyÅpur. MahÅprabhu’s moth-er, ßacÈdevÈ, and Vi›ˆupriyÅ-devÈ, His wife, were alsothere, as well as other devotees. Suddenly NityÅnandaarrived, quite naked.

MahÅprabhu managed to give Him some cloth. Andperhaps He was concerned that the devotees mighthave some misconception about NityÅnanda Prabhu.So, to prevent this He asked NityÅnanda Prabhu for HiskaupÈna, His loincloth. He tore it up and distributedit amongst the householders that were present, instruct-ing them, “Keep a piece of His loincloth, as a kavaca, anamulet, and tie that with a thread to your arm or wearit around your neck. Please keep it with you. Then youwill be able to achieve sense control very soon.”

NityÅnanda Prabhu has control of His senses to theextreme degree; He does not know anything of thisworld. His vairÅgya, indifference to the world of mun-dane transaction, is of such a degree that He can appearnaked amongst both male and female. So, the graceof NityÅnanda Prabhu will construct a firm founda-tion for us. If there is a firm foundation then we maybuild a great structure over it. If we have faith inNityÅnanda, then that faith can bear any amount ofweight. It won’t betray us.

So, ßrÈla BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda has laidstress amongst the Westerners on devotion to

THE ORIGINAL GURU 61

Page 62: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

NityÅnanda. First, we must get His mercy. And then,afterwards, we can get the mercy of RÅdhÅ-Krishna.ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu means RÅdhÅ-Krishna (ÍrÈk›ˆa chaitanya rÅdhÅ-k›ˆa nahe anya). First achievethe mercy of NityÅnanda Prabhu, and then GaurÅ⁄gaMahÅprabhu, and then ßrÈ RÅdhÅ Govinda. In thesethree stages, we must raise ourselves up.

Devotee: How does one attain the mercy of LordNityÅnanda?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: One who finds more inclinationto serve GaurÅ⁄ga and His dhÅma, His transcendentalland, and His servants can get the mercy of NityÅnandaPrabhu. NityÅnanda is very much kind to one who hassome special tendency towards Gaura-lÈlÅ.

“TAKE THE NAME OF GAURå§GA”

NityÅnanda Prabhu walked from door to door inBengal, saying, “Take the name of GaurÅ⁄ga! I’llbecome your servant. You can purchase Me if you onlytake the name of GaurÅ⁄ga. I’ll be sold to you withoutany price or condition.” That was His temperament.When MahÅprabhu was in PurÈ, He sent NityÅnandaPrabhu to Bengal. At that time He said, “Without YouI don’t fine anyone who can spread the holy name ofKrishna, or devotional service to Krishna, in Bengal.They are more engaged in the tantric method and

62 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 63: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

smÂti. They make too much of these trifling things.They are puffed up, thinking that they have finished allknowledge. So, Bengal is a very hard field for preaching.Without You, no one will be able to awaken the mass-es. Separate Yourself from the higher castes andapproach the masses with the holy name of Krishna.You are the fittest person for this work.”

NityÅnanda Prabhu went to Bengal, but withouttrying to preach the glories of the holy name of Krishna,NityÅnanda began to preach the name of GaurÅ⁄ga.NityÅnanda Prabhu found that there is some dangerof thinking that Krishna’s pastimes are very much akinto the mundane debauchery, lying, and stealing of adegraded soul. Krishna’s pastimes are of a highly con-fidential nature. It is very difficult for the masses tounderstand the purity of Krishna-lÈlÅ. The mass mindcannot accept Krishna-lÈlÅ as the highest attainment.So, NityÅnanda Prabhu found it would be difficult topreach Krishna-lÈlÅ, but He found it would be easy topreach Gaura-lÈlÅ, where Krishna has come to distrib-ute Himself to the public with so much capital in Hismind. GaurÅ⁄ga means a dynamo which wants to dis-tribute Krishna, surcharged with the most magnani-mous, intensified pity and kindness for the ordinarypeople, with the greatest affection even for the crimi-nals. NityÅnanda Prabhu wanted to bring them in con-nection with GaurÅ⁄ga, for then Krishna-lÈlÅ would

THE ORIGINAL GURU 63

Page 64: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

automatically be within their fist. So, He began topreach about GaurÅ⁄ga, not RÅdhÅ-Krishna, as com-manded by MahÅprabhu. So, NityÅnanda Prabhu says,bhaja gaurÅ⁄ga kaha gaurÅ⁄ga, laha gaurÅ⁄ga nÅma,“Worship GaurÅ⁄ga, speak only of GaurÅ⁄ga, and chantthe name of GaurÅ⁄ga.”

There is another instance of the relationshipbetween Krishna and BalarÅma, and GaurÅ⁄ga andNityÅnanda, which is described in the Chaitanya-bhÅ-gavata. ßacÈdevÈ had a dream that Krishna and BalarÅmawere sitting on a throne, and NityÅnanda was fight-ing with BalarÅma, “Come down from the throne. It isno longer DvÅpara yuga. The age of Kali has come andMy master GaurÅ⁄ga must occupy Your position onthis throne. You come down!” BalarÅma began givingsome opposition. “No, no, why should We come down?We have been sitting on this throne for such a longtime.” NityÅnanda Prabhu began forcibly taking Himdown, and BalarÅma submitted slightly. NityÅnandaPrabhu said, “My master GaurÅ⁄ga wants to take theposition now. The age for Him has come.” SoNityÅnanda is very partial to GaurÅ⁄ga. He says,“Krishna is far off. My Lord is GaurÅ⁄ga.”

So, we must be very grateful to NityÅnanda Prabhu,for He is our guru. And guru’s grace is so importantthat RaghunÅtha DÅsa GoswÅmÈ says, “O, RÅdhÅrňÈ, Iwant Your grace. Without You, I don’t want Krishna

64 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 65: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

separately. I never want Krishna without You.” Thatshould be the healthy attitude of a devotee. This hasbeen explained by ßrÈla ViÍvanÅtha CakravartÈ †hÅkur,in his GurvÅ›Êakam:

yasya prasÅdÅd bhagavat-prasÅdo yasyÅprasÅdÅt na gatiÓ kuto ’pidhyÅya˜ stuva˜s tasya yaÍas tri-sandhya˜vande guroÓ ÍrÈ-caraˆÅravindam

“I bow down to the lotus feet of ÍrÈ gurudeva. By hisgrace, we achieve the grace of Krishna; without hisgrace, we are lost. Therefore, we should always meditateon ÍrÈ gurudeva, and pray for his mercy.”

This is the position of ÍrÈ guru, by whose grace we canget everything, we can get the grace of Krishna, andwithout whose grace, we have no other prospect. So, inthis way, we must have reverence for he who has givenus our first connection with Krishna consciousness.

GURU IS NOT A DOLL

But at the same time we offer reverence to gurudeva,we must not conceive that the guru is a doll, a lifeless fig-ure. Because we are familiar with a particular figure andaccept that as our guru we should not become misled.The important thing is what he says, his instructions.That is attracting our inner hearts. I am not this body.I am the inquirer. That thing which is satisfying me,

THE ORIGINAL GURU 65

Page 66: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

drawing the inquirer to the inquired—I must try tolocate that thing in him. I must not rely on materialcalculation. I am not this body. Who am I, the disciple?Am I only this body, this figure, this color, this caste? Oram I this temperament, this scholarship and intellectu-alism? No. I am he who has come to seek. Who is theparty within me, and who is the party in guru? We mustbe fully awake to that. What is the inner thing? I Havecome for that. We must be awake to our own interest.

There is the relative principle and the absolute prin-ciple. We shall have to eliminate the form, ignore theform; we shall always have to keep the spirit. Otherwise,we become form worshipers, idol worshipers.

GURU: MORE THAN MEETS THE EYE

It is said, of course, that the connection with thespiritual master is eternal (cak›udÅna dilo yei, janme jan-me prabhu sei). But we must not identify our guru withthe appearance we perceive with our physical senses.Our inner identification of him will be clarified accord-ing to the growth of our vision. When our visionincreases and takes shape from material to transcen-dental, his look will also change accordingly.

A man is sometimes known most externally, by hisuniform, and then by his body, then by his mind, then byhis intelligence. As much as our eye will develop to seethings rightly, what we are seeing will also change its

66 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 67: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

face. Krishna says, ÅchÅrya˜ mŘ vijÅnÈyÅn, “Ultimatelyit is I who am the ÅchÅrya.” It is the function of divini-ty, and in different stages there may be different forms.Different ÅchÅryas may work at the same time.

The knowledge, the ideal, is growing from subtleto gross. And the depth of the vision of the eye will dis-close the different figures of the different ÅchÅryas. It willgo in different rasas to the highest position, by a grad-ual process of realization. Otherwise our knowledgewill be based on the material conception. And to forcethe material conception onto divinity is a crime, it isignorance, it is erroneous.

We have to free ourselves from the snare of identify-ing reality with the physical form presented to our sens-es. The eyes deceive us; they cannot give us the properform or color. The ears cannot give us the proper sound.The concrete reality is beyond the experience of oursenses. So then, what is that thing? Because we are in sucha low position, we can gradually go there to the innerworld only with the help of our guru.

But how can we recognize our guru? Sometimes inthe winter he wears a particular dress, and in the sum-mer he wears another dress. If we attach so much impor-tance to the external dress then what should we do?Should we think that the dress is indispensable to thebody? The guru may come to us in a particular body.Suppose the guru appears as a young man. When he has

THE ORIGINAL GURU 67

Page 68: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

become an old man, and the young form has growninto another form, how are we to recognize him? Howare we to differentiate? Again, in one birth he mayhave come in a particular body, and another time hemay appear in a different body. The same guru mayappear differently at different times. How are we torecognize him? From the external consideration wemust go to the internal.

If I am devoid of flesh and blood and I exist only ina subtle body, then I shall also find my guru there, in asubtle body. The demigods, gÅndharvas, and siddhas,the perfected beings in the heavenly planets, also havetheir gurus, but they do not have a material body, nordoes their guru have a material body.

So, by eliminating the external conception we haveto enter into the internal, and that will be all-importantto a progressive disciple. That does not mean that oneshould disregard the physical form of our guru. But thereal importance is within. We must worship the rem-nants of the guru: his coat, his boot, his sandal. Butthat does not mean that his shoe is superior to hisbody; we must serve his person. In a similar way, if weare eager to do some physical service for him, if wewant to massage his feet, but he does not desire that andsays, “No, no, no,” then should we do that? Our inter-nal obedience to him will be higher. In this way wehave to make progress from the gross to the subtle.

68 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 69: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Who is guru? Where is he to be located? What is hisideal? What does he really want me to do? These thingsmust not be dismissed from our ears. We must not giveonly formal adherence. We want the spiritual way. Thespiritual man is going to the spiritual world to have thespiritual realization. It is all a spiritual transaction. Andall conceptions of mundane, whether physical, mental,or intellectual, should be eliminated in our journey if wewant to go to the inner world of substance.

PROGRESS: ELIMINATION AND ACCEPTANCE

This attitude will decide our real progress, our realdesign of life. Our fulfilment comes always from theinner side. If one can catch up that thread, then hecan go and get things of that higher, spiritual quality.We may appreciate the beautiful figure, style, move-ment, and intellectual delivery of the spiritual master,and so many other things may be appreciable. But whatshould be the highest focal point of our realization?What should be our highest aim, for which we willeliminate everything else?

Progress means elimination and acceptance. Andour spiritual life must always be a dynamic thing; oth-erwise we shall be dead. Progress means acceptanceand elimination. The scientists also say this in theirtheory of natural selection, “survival of the fittest.”Nature is selecting some and eliminating others. Life is

THE ORIGINAL GURU 69

Page 70: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

dynamic; we are living in a dynamic world. Everywherewe find acceptance and elimination. That is progress.And our life must be progressive, not static.

To get the grace of NityÅnanda Prabhu, we should tryas far as possible to study the character of ßrÈ GaurÅ⁄gaMahÅprabhu, to serve Him, to serve His dhÅma, and Hisdevotees. That will easily help us attain the grade ofNityÅnanda Prabhu. And there will always be so manypractical dealings in our present stage, but we mustalways keep the highest ideal over our heads. Withthis ideal we shall be able to make progress. Our ideal,our highest model—that is our all in all in life. To beacquainted with the conception of the highest idealand to be on the path of realization of that goal is thegreatest wealth in one’s life.

ßrÈla RaghunÅtha DÅsa GoswÅmÈ prays, “I only aspireafter one thing. I cherish the hope that one day I maybe welcomed into the plane where RÅdhikÅ andMÅdhava are in Their glory, sitting and playing.” Thatshould be our prospect. This is found in RaghunÅthaDÅsa GoswÅmÈ’s prayer to his guru.

He says:

nÅma-Íre›Êha˜ manum api ÍacÈ-putram atra svarËpa˜rËpa˜ tasyÅgrajam uru-purȘ mÅthurȘ go›ÊavÅÊÈmrÅdhÅ-kuˆÎa˜ giri-varam aho rÅdhikÅ-mÅdhavÅÍŘprÅpto yasya prathita-kÂpayÅ ÍrÈ guru˜ ta˜ nato ’smi

70 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 71: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

“I am fully indebted to ÍrÈ gurudeva. Why? He hasgiven me so many things. He has given me the highestconception of the holy name of Krishna, the highestform of sound which contains the highest form ofthought, aspiration, ideal, everything. And next hehas given me the mantra.” The name is there within themantra. Without the name, the mantra is nothing. If thename of Krishna is withdrawn and replaced with anoth-er name, the mantra will give the opposite result. Thename of Krishna is all in all. And within the mantra, thename is couched in a particular way as a sort of prayer.

And then he says, “He has given me the service ofthat great savior, the son of Mother ßacÈ, ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, who is like a golden mountain standingto show the direction of Krishna-lÈlÅ. And gurudevahas brought me to the lotus feet of MahÅprabhu’s mostfavorite personal assistant, SvarËpa DÅmodara, who isthe representation of LalitÅ-devÈ, the most favoritefriend of RÅdhikÅ.

“Then he has brought me in connection with ßrÈRËpa, who was ordered to distribute the highest kindsof devotional love, rasa.” VaidhÈ-bhakti, the worship ofthe Lord in awe and reverence, is of a lower order. ButrÅgÅnuga-bhakti, spontaneous love, the hearts inner-most dealings, was distributed through ßrÈla RËpaGoswÅmÈ. MahÅprabhu considered ßrÈ RËpa the best todeal with rÅgÅnuga-bhakti.

THE ORIGINAL GURU 71

Page 72: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

DÅsa GoswÅmÈ says, “Then, by his grace, I haveachieved the association of ßrÈla SanÅtana GoswÅmÈ,who adjusts our position in relation to rÅgÅnuga-bhak-ti. He explains the path of vaidhÈ-bhakti, and gives ussambandha-jñÅna: the knowledge of what is what, aproper acquaintance with the environment.” Thenhe says, “Gurudeva has given me MathurÅ Maˆdala,where RÅdhÅ and Govinda have Their pastimes; wherethe forest, the hills, every creeper, shrub, and grain ofsand, everyone is bearing the acquaintance of RÅdhÅ-Krishna lÈlÅ, and wherever I shall cast my glance theywill help me in my remembrance of RÅdhÅ andGovinda. I have received all these things from mygurudeva: VÂndÅvana, where the cows and the milk-men have their village constructed. I am becomingacquainted with their association, their nature, andtheir feelings of love for Krishna.

“By the grace of gurudeva, I have become acquaint-ed with RÅdhÅ-kuˆÎa, the favorite place of RÅdhÅ andGovinda for Their pastimes, and this great Govardhana.And lastly he has given me the hope that one day I canget the service of ßrÈ ßrÈ RÅdhikÅ and MÅdhava. I havebeen given all these assurances by my gurudeva, so Ibow my head with all my respects to his lotus feet.”

So, if we are conscious of all these spiritual mat-ters, then we can think that we have approached our

72 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 73: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

gurudeva properly. What is our guru? What is his mis-sion? It is filled with all these things. Devoid of that,what is our interest?

WHAT IS ISKCON?

Devotee: There are so many visions about theInternational Society for Krishna Consciousness(ISKCON). But what should the real vision ofISKCON be?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: In this verse, RaghunÅtha DÅsaGoswÅmÈ gives the real acquaintance of what isISKCON (nÅmaÍre›Êha˜ manum api ÍacÈ-pËtram atrasvarËpa˜). ISKCON must not deviate from this line.We have not come here to deceive ourselves, but to ful-fill ourselves. ISKCON will fulfill everyone’s innerdemand, even extending to the vegetables and stones,taking them to the feet of MahÅprabhu and thegoswÅmÈs. From village to village, everyone, in everyplace should be hunted and approached, “Take thename of Krishna! Come under the flag of MahÅprabhu!”This grand world wide mission will thrive like any-thing; it will touch the heavens and cover the Earth,and other planets also. That was the aim ofBhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda, and we understandand appreciate that.

THE ORIGINAL GURU 73

Page 74: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist
Page 75: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Student: In the quest for spiritual truth one may join areligious mission to advance towards the ultimate goalof life. After some time, however, sectarian policiesmay appear to bar the path of progress. He may seethat within the society, pragmatic concerns take prece-dence over spiritual ideals. If one feels the necessityto look elsewhere, his authorities may tell him thatthere are no higher truths to be found. One may also bewarned that if he leaves the society, he will suffer seri-ous repercussions. He may become an outcaste, brand-ed as a heretic for pursuing what he sincerely feels to bethe ideal upon which the society was founded. Shouldhe risk leaving the society, ignoring the advice of hisimmediate authorities, or should he try to remain with-in the society?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Progress means eliminationand new acceptance. So, when there is a clash betweenthe relative and the absolute standpoint, the relativemust be left aside, and the absolute should be accepted.

God Consciousnessvs.

Society Consciousness

75

Page 76: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Suppose you are American, but at heart you are a social-ist. In your general practices, you will live harmoniouslyas an American, but when there is a conflict betweenthe capitalists and the socialists, which side will youaccept: socialist or capitalist?

Your creed is that of a socialist. You live in a coun-try where the majority are capitalists. When there is nodifference between the two parties, there is no con-flict, but when there is a clash, which side will youside with? Internally you may identify yourself as asocialist, but for the sake of peace, and for the good ofthe country, you may not express it externally. But sup-pose you are an out-and-out socialist. You will try tokeep your creed, the purity of your faith for the social-ists. You will try to leave the country and join thesocialists.

So, the absolute and the relative are two differentclasses of interest. And we find more importance inthe absolute interest. We must be sincere to our owncreed. Sometimes we have to leave our paraphernalia ifit does not suit us. So also, even in the conception ofpurity of the Krishna consciousness movement, in theVai›ˆava creed there is purity and form. The form isnecessary to help me in a general way to maintain mypresent position. At the same time, my conception ofthe higher ideal will always goad me to advance, to goforward, and wherever I go, I must follow the greater

76 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 77: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

model, the greater ideal. Spiritual life is progressive,not stagnant. Do you follow?Devotee: Yes.

CATHOLICS, PROTESTANTS, AND PURITANS

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: It is progressive. We are in thestage of sÅdhana, spiritual practice, and we want a pro-gressive life. We want to go ahead, not backwards. Theformal position will help me to maintain my present sta-tus, and my extraordinary affinity for the ideal will goadme towards the front. Just as there are so many progres-sive parties in so many missions: Progressive Communist,Progressive Christianity. First there were Catholics, thenProtestants, again Puritans, in this way Christianity pro-gressed. So, there is development in the right way, andalso in the wrong way. The search for ßrÈ Krishna isdynamic and living, so adjustment and readjustment isalways going on. And we should also change our pre-sent position accordingly, so that we may not have to sac-rifice the high ideal for which we have come.

One is born in a particular land by the arrangementof nature, but his high ideal may sometimes ask him toleave the country. Einstein had to leave Germany andgo to America for his high ideal of life. And so manysimilar instances may be found in the world. The ide-al is all in all. The highest ideal in a man is his highestjewel. Our most precious gem is our ideal.

GOD CONSCIOUSNESS VS. SOCIETY CONSCIOUSNESS 77

Page 78: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Many things are recommended in the scriptures,but they are meant to promote us towards the truth inan indirect way (sva-dharme nidhanam Íreya). It is rec-ommended at a certain stage that for the sake of ourclose friends, we should give up our ideal. But in theBhagavad-gÈtÅ, Krishna’s final instruction is sarva dhar-mÅn parityajya mÅm eka˜ Íaraˆa˜ vraja: “If it is neces-sary to maintain the highest ideal, you must give up yourfriends. Surrender to Me. I am the real purport of thescriptures.” The highest kind of idealists give up theircountry, their family, their friends, and everything else,but they can’t give up their ideal.

In the Bhagavad-gÈtÅ, Krishna says, “It is better todie while performing one’s own duty than to try to doanother’s duty.” That is one stage of understanding:the relative consideration. The absolute considerationis also given in the Bhagavad-gÈtÅ: sarva-dharmÅn par-ityajya mÅm eka˜ Íaraˆa˜ vraja. Krishna says, “Giveup everything. Come to Me directly.” This is the rev-olutionary way. This is absolute. And this is relative:“Stick to your own clan. Don’t leave them.” That is thenational conception. There is nation consciousnessand God consciousness, society consciousness and Godconsciousness. God consciousness is absolute. If societyconsciousness hinders the development of God con-sciousness, it should be left behind. This is confirmedin the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (5.5.18):

78 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 79: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

gurur na sa syÅt sva-jano na sa syÅtpitÅ na sa syÅj jananÈ na sÅ syÅtdaiva˜ na tat syÅn na patiÍ ca sa syÅnna mocayed yaÓ samupeta-mÂtyum

“Even a spiritual master, relative, parent, husband,or demigod who cannot save us from repeated birthand death should be abandoned at once.” What tospeak of ordinary things, even the guru may have to beabandoned. One may even have to give up one’s ownspiritual guide, as in the case of Bali MahÅrÅj, or one’srelatives, as in the case of Vibhi›ana. In the case ofPrahlÅda, his father had to be given up, and in the caseof Bharata MahÅrÅj, it was his mother. In the case ofKhaÊvÅ⁄ga MahÅrÅj, he left the demigods, and in thecase of the yajña-patnÈs, (the wives of the brÅhmaˆas)they left their husbands in the endeavor to reach theAbsolute Personality.

We need society only to help us. If our affinity to thesociety keeps us down, then that should be given up,and we must march on. There is the absolute consid-eration and the relative consideration. When theycome into clash the relative must be given up, and theabsolute should be accepted. If my inner voice, myspiritual conscience, decides that this sort of companycannot really help me, then I will be under painfulnecessity to give them up, and to run towards my des-tination, wherever my spiritual conscience guides me.

GOD CONSCIOUSNESS VS. SOCIETY CONSCIOUSNESS 79

Page 80: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Any other course will be hypocrisy, and it will check myreal progress. If we are sincere in our attempt, then noone in the world can check us or deceive us; we canonly deceive ourselves (na hi kalyňa-kÂt kaÍcid durgati˜tÅta gacchati). We must be true to our own selves, andtrue to the Supreme Lord. We must be sincere.

DISAPPEARANCE OF THE GURU

Student: After the disappearance of the spiritual mas-ter, how should the disciples continue his mission?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: You must not neglect your con-science. You may go to fight as a soldier, to save yourcountry, or your people, or your honor. Your environ-ment does not depend on your whim. It may appearextremely perplexing, but you will have to face that.However complex the battlefield may be, as a soldier,you will have to fight. Otherwise you have no faith inyour own cause.

There may be disturbances. Rather we say thereshould be, there may even be fighting amongst devotees,but we should not leave the preaching of MahÅprabhu,despite all differences. Disturbance must come, becauseour most beloved guru has withdrawn from amongst us.Such a great curse has been thrown on our heads; shouldwe like to live peacefully? In its wake disturbances mustcome, and we must undergo them. Still, we must remainsincere; we must face the difficulty in a proper way. It has

80 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 81: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

come to train us to go in the right direction.What we received from our spiritual master we

understood only in a rough estimation. Now, thingshave come in such a way that we have to scrutinizeourselves in every position. We have to analyze our-selves. åtma-nik›epa, self-analysis has begun. We areunder trial. What we received from our spiritual master,in what way have we received it? Properly, or onlyshowingly? The time has come to purify us, to testwhether we are real students, real disciples, or his dis-ciples only in face and confession. What is the positionof a real disciple? If we live in the society, what is thedepth of our creed? In what attitude have we acceptedhis teachings? How deep-rooted is it within us? Thefire has come to test whether we can stand. Is ouracceptance real? Or is it a sham, an imitation? Thisfire will prove that.

SURROUNDED BY KARMA

So, we must not be afraid of any adverse circum-stances. Krishna says in the Bhagavad-gÈtÅ, “A happyk›atriyÅ hankers for the battle you are facing” (sukhinaÓk›atriyÅÓ pÅrtha labhante yuddham ÈdÂÍam). Our karma hascome to face us, to surround us, and we can’t avoid it.These disturbances are a result of our own karma; theycame from within us. So, we must not quarrel. We mustact properly in dealing with that.

GOD CONSCIOUSNESS VS. SOCIETY CONSCIOUSNESS 81

Page 82: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

We have to scrutinize more accurately what wethought we understood. Everyone must ask himself,“Where am I? What is my real need? And how mucham I hankering for the real thing?” All these thingswill be expressed, and made public. So, this is the realfield of sÅdhana, or practice. Our practice, our advance-ment, needs all these difficulties. Otherwise we maynot know what is progress and we will become hyp-ocrites, and give the same adulterated thing to others.So, to purify ourselves it is necessary that so many dis-turbances come.

And God has no error. He commands the environ-ment. It is not our responsibility. The responsibility ofthe environment does not rest upon us. Our responsi-bility is within ourselves alone. The environment isin the hands of the Lord. He has not done any wrong tome. If I am sincere, then I have to adjust myself withthis environment and put my faith before Him. By ourstand in any circumstances in the battle, our patriotismwill be put to the test. We will be tested to see whetherwe are real soldiers or not.

Anything may come, but we will have to face that.I must not forget my Lord, my guru, my GaurÅ⁄ga, myRÅdhÅ-Govinda, under any circumstances. Under allunfavorable circumstances, I must stand with my headerect and say, “Yes! I am a servant of that clan, that sam-pradÅya. Everyone may leave me, but I shall stand

82 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 83: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

alone!” With this attitude we must march on, whateverthe circumstances may be. Then the recognition maycome in my favor, that “Yes, under such trying cir-cumstances he is still there.” Our superiors will bepleased with us.

We must analyze ourselves. How much are we self-ish? To what percent are our unwanted bad habits,anarthas, still present within our hearts? How muchare the impurities of karma, jñÅna, mental desires, andother filthy things mixed with the real faith—thatmust come out, and that must be eliminated in differ-ent ways. If we want real good, no one can hinder us.With this spirit we must move and then we will beable to understand what is what.

JESUS AND JUDAS

Even Christ told his followers, “One of you will betrayme.” Judas was amongst the twelve. So, Jesus said,“Amongst the twelve of you, there is one who will handme over to the enemy this very night.” Even this may bepossible. He said, “Even Peter, you will also deny methrice before the cock crows.” “Oh, no, no, no. I can’tdeny you.” But no pride of a devotee does the Lord tol-erate. He wants surrender, complete surrender. “No,no,” Peter said, “I am your faithful servant.” That kindof ego also must not stand. Peter, who was the leader, wasalso exposed. So, no pride is tolerated by the Lord.

GOD CONSCIOUNESS VS. SOCIETY CONSCIOUSNESS 83

Page 84: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Devotees are only tools in the hands of the Lord.One Muslim king advertised for a sycophant, a “yes-man.” Previously in the court of the kings, they had asycophant. Whatever the king will say, he would giveditto to that. He advertised that he wanted a flatterer,and many men came and applied for the job. He beganinterviewing them: “Do you think you’ll be able to doyour duty properly?”

“Yes, I will be able to do.”“I think you won’t be able to do it properly.”“No sir, I shall be able to do it.”They were all dismissed but one. When the king

told him: “I think you will not be able to dischargethe duty of a flatterer,” the remaining one said, “I alsothink like that.”

“No, no, no, you will be able, you are the fittest.”“Yes, I am the fittest.”“No, no, I doubt.”“Yes, I also doubt.”The king said, “This is the man for the job.” Those that continuously claimed they were fit were

all dispersed and rejected. So, our soul must have suchflexibility in the service of the Lord. We must have noego whatsoever. Of course, that is in the externalsense for we have our permanent ego within, when thesoul enters into that higher domain. The position ofthat is a separate thing. But this material ego, that

84 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 85: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

must be dissolved cent-per-cent. When put into thefire, it will be burned into ashes.

And we must be one-pointed in our aim towardsthe truth. DroˆÅchÅrya was the weapon-master, theastra-guru of the Pňdavas. One day while testing theprogress of his disciples, he put an artificial bird in thetop of a tree. One by one he asked the brothers tocome forward and take aim. Yudhi›Êhira came forward.DroˆÅchÅrya told him, “Prepare yourself to hit thatbird. Are you ready?”

“Yes.”“What do you see?”“I see the bird.”“Anything else?”“Yes. I see all of you.”“Go away.” Then another one of the brothers

approached. DroˆÅchÅrya told him, “Hit the eye ofthe bird. That must be marked by your arrow. Takeyour aim. What do you see?”

“The bird.”“Anything else?”“Yes. The tree also.”“Oh, go away.”Then Arjuna was taken in. DroˆÅchÅrya told him,

“Prepare yourself.”“Yes, my Lord, I have done so.”“Do you see the bird?”

GOD CONSCIOUSNESS VS. SOCIETY CONSCIOUSNESS 85

Page 86: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

“Yes, I see.”“The tree?”“No.”“The whole of the bird?”“No.”“What do you see?”“Only the head.”“The whole of the head?”“No.”“What do you see?”“Only the eye.”“You can see nothing else?”“I can see nothing else.”“Yes, my boy! Shoot the arrow!”We should have that sort of aim in our life—do or

die. Whatever circumstances may come to frightenme, I won’t be frightened. If my own men seem to be myenemy, that does not matter. My own is only He. AndHe cannot tolerate that anyone else will be a partner ofHim. He is Absolute. He is the Absolute owner of me.He does not tolerate any partnership there. In this way,I must go where my spiritual conscience takes me. ByGod’s will, friends may be converted into foes. Foesmay be converted into friends, but I must stick to myideal. If I am of a progressive nature, then there must beelimination and there must be new beginnings. It can’tbe avoided in the course of our realization.

86 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 87: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

When we are in school, all do not pass; some fail andthen we have to meet new classmates. Again weadvance, and again we have new classmates and oldclassmates may fall behind. It is quite natural. Thatdoes not mean that we are envious of them. We aresympathetic. We shall try our best to help them. But stillit may happen. We cannot help it, but this is the natureof spiritual life. So, the absolute and relative princi-ples are always clashing. They will seem to fight withone another, but the absolute should be accepted andthe relative should be sacrificed.

MENTAL PRISON

Still, the relative is necessary. A boy must put hiswhole faith in his primary school teacher, otherwisehis progress will be hindered. He should not think thatwhat his teacher teaches him is all false, or of a lowertype. When he grows up, he will accept another teacherfor higher education, but that does not mean that theprimary teacher is neglected or insulted. For our owninterest, whatever we find which is akin to what wasgiven to us by our guru mahÅrÅj, whatever we find thatwill enlighten us further, and whatever will help us tounderstand more clearly what we heard from our gurumahÅrÅj, must be accepted.

Otherwise, what have I taken in the prison-house ofmy mind, through my scholarship? God is not a finite

GOD CONSCIOUSNESS VS. SOCIETY CONSCIOUSNESS 87

Page 88: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

thing. He is infinite. And as much as in the cell of mybrain I have imprisoned Him, shall I stick only to that?What is this? Is my realization a living thing, or is itdead? Is there any growth? What I have received frommy spiritual master—can it grow? Or is it finished?Have I reached the infinite standard where I canprogress no further?

If someone says that he has reached that standard,and that there is nothing further to be realized, then weoffer our obeisances to him from far away. We are notworshipers of that. If one thinks that he is finished,that he has attained perfection—we hate it! Even anÅchÅrya should consider that he is a student, and not afinished professor who has everything. One shouldalways think of himself as a bona fide student. We havecome to realize the infinite, not a finite thing. So, thisfight between finite and infinite knowledge will con-tinue always.

Should we think, “What I have understood isabsolute?” No! We have not finished with knowledge.Still, we must know. BrahmÅ himself says, “I am fullydeceived by Your power, Master. I am nowhere.”Anyone who has come in connection with the infi-nite cannot but say this: “I am nothing.” That should bethe salient point. The propounder of the greatest scrip-ture in GauÎÈya Vai›ˆavism, ßrÈla KrishnadÅsa KavirÅjaGoswÅmÈ says: purÈ›era kÈÊa haite muñi se laghi›Êha, “I

88 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 89: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

am lower than a worm in stool.” This is his statement,and he is saying so sincerely. Should we be ashamed toexpress our negative character, our negative develop-ment, which is the real wealth for a disciple? So, becausesuch a negative character is shown by him, we fall at hisfeet. And if someone says, “I have finished all knowl-edge. God, Chaitanya, is my disciple,” he should beshot down as the greatest enemy ever found in theworld!

GOD CONSCIOUSNESS VS. SOCIETY CONSCIOUSNESS 89

Page 90: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈ Caitanya MahÅprabhu said, “I command you. Don’t be afraid;take the position of guru, the giver, and give Krishna to everyone.”

Page 91: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

It is stated in the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (10.31.9):

tava kathÅmÂta˜ tapta-jÈvana˜kavibhir ÈÎita˜ kalma›ÅpahamÍravaˆa-ma⁄gala˜ ÍrÈmad-Åtata˜bhuvi gˆanti te bhËri-dÅ janÅÓ

“O, Krishna, the nectar of Your words and the nar-rations of Your pastimes give life to us, who are alwayssuffering in this material world. This nectar is broadcastall over the world by great souls, and it removes allsinful reactions. It is all-auspicious and filled with spir-itual power. Those who spread this message of Godheadare certainly doing the greatest relief work for humansociety and are the most magnanimous welfare workers.”

This is what is necessary and this is what is univer-sal. Everyone can be satisfied to the highest degree intheir hearts only by the nectar of Krishna’s words andthe nectarine descriptions of His activities. This isbecause Krishna is raso vai sah, the reservoir of all plea-sure, and akhila rasÅmÂta murtiÓ, ecstasy Himself.

“I Command You– Become Guru!”

91

Page 92: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Krishna’s very nature is sweet:

madhura˜ madhura˜ vapur asya vibhormadhura˜ madhura˜ vadana˜ madhurammadhu-gandhi mÂdu smitam etad ahomadhura˜ madhura˜ madhura˜ madhuram

“O, Lord Krishna! The beauty of Your transcen-dental form is sweet, but Your beautiful face is evensweeter. The sweet smile on Your face, which is like thesweet aroma of honey, is sweeter still.”

“I’M BEING NECTARIZED!”

This verse is found in Bilvama⁄gala †hÅkur’s KrishnaKarˆÅmrtam (92). He says, “Sweet, sweet, sweet, sweet-ness. Krishna is sweetness personified. At my first sight,I thought Krishna was Cupid, who can capture everyone.But then I saw, ‘No, this is not like lust personified,which can be experienced only in the material world.This is cinmaya, spiritual substance. I see that this sweet-ness is spiritual in characteristic. I feel it. It is the very gistof all sweetness. What is this? My eyesight is being nec-tarized. I am experiencing nectar pouring on my eyes.Oh, Krishna has already conquered my heart. I am cap-tured, I am captivated by sweetness personified.”

mÅraÓ svaya˜ nu madhura-dyuti-maˆÎala˜ numÅdhuryam eva nu mano-nayanÅmÂta˜ nu

92 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 93: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

venÈ-mÂjo nu mama jÈvita-vallabho nubÅlo ’yam abhyudayate mama locanÅya

“My dear friends, where is Krishna, who is Cupidpersonified, brilliant as a kadamba flower? Where is

“O Lord Krishna! The beauty of Your transcendental form issweet, but Your face is even sweeter. The sweet smile on Yourface is sweeter still.”

Page 94: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Krishna, sweetness Himself, the sweetest nectar for myeyes and mind? Where is Krishna, who loosens thehair of the gopÈs? He is the supreme source of divinebliss. He is my life and soul. Has He come before myeyes again?”

This is Bilvama⁄gala †hÅkur’s statement (KrishnaKarˆÅmÂtam 68).

Whatever type of sorrow or affliction there may be,all different layers of painfulness will be removed. Thisnectar of the words and pastimes of Krishna gives uslife. It gives us hope that we can live a higher life, thatwe were not created only to suffer in this mortal world,but to live a life which can soar up and transcend thispainful life of mortality. We have that sort of life ofvitality in our own intrinsic form. The speculationists saythat Krishna consciousness only does away with all sin-fulness, but their’s is only an external acquaintance withKrishna consciousness. Sin is nothing in comparisonwith His purifying capacity. As soon as we come in con-tact with Krishna, even in the form of mere soundthrough the ear, our real welfare begins to awaken: ÍreyaÓkairava candrikÅ vitaraˆa˜. Krishna consciousness is infi-nitely surcharged with all the resources of our welfare.And those who can distribute Krishna consciousness tothe world are really benevolent and kindhearted. Theygive the most who give Krishna to those who are help-less and disappointed. Only this sort of transaction

94 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 95: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

should be continued in the world, to save these souls suf-fering from the disease of mortal connection.

DIVINE NECTAR

The descriptions about Krishna are like divine nec-tar. So, go on with this transaction, always givingKrishna consciousness, and if you give Krishna con-sciousness you will have an ample supply of Krishnaconsciousness. That will descend from the higher posi-tion. If you are sincere to distribute Krishna conscious-ness, you will have no want in your own capital. Newcapital will be supplied to you as much as you can giveit to others. It will have connection with the infinitesource. So go on. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says:

yÅre dekha, tÅre kaha ‘k›ˆa’-upadeÍaÅmÅra ÅjñÅya guru hañÅ tÅra’ ei deÍa

“Whomever you find, talk with him only aboutKrishna. We have no other engagement. Whomeveryou find, any soul you come across, try to save himfrom this desert of mortality. I command you. Don’tbe afraid; take the position of guru, the giver, and giveit to everyone.”

Then, MahÅprabhu says:

kabhu nÅ vÅdhibe tomÅra vi›aya-tara⁄gapunarapi ei ÊhÅñi pÅbe mora sa⁄ga

“I COMMAND YOU—BECOME GURU” 95

Page 96: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

“And in this transaction, you will find my backing.If you obey my command for distribution to one andall, then you will find that I am there, backing you inthis work.” So, your great master has engaged you alllike so many dedicated soldiers. Now you must dorelief work in this world of mortality and death. Dorelief work. Somehow we have to get Krishna con-sciousness for ourselves and also carry this news toour neighbors. MahÅprabhu says, “Whomever youmeet, tell him about Krishna, and in this way, save thepeople.” They are all under the influence of eternalmortality. Only this path is relevant to their condition;all other talks are irrelevant.

JAWS OF DEATH

Everyone is rushing into the jaws of death. This isthe sum total of the news of this world; it is the onlynews. Every second, everyone is entering the jaws ofdeath. This is the real problem—nothing else. Thewhole problem, if summarized, will come to this, thatevery second, every atom here is entering into the jawsof death. This is the great and only danger in the world.So, all other talks are irrelevant to the real problemof life; try to help them from entering into the jaws ofdeath. This is the only problem in the whole world.

Go forth and tell everyone about Krishna. Whateveryou do, make them talk about Krishna, Krishna,

96 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 97: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Krishna. Save yourself, and prepare yourself for thehighest goal. Whenever you meet anyone, whereveryou meet anyone, only talk of Krishna. All other talksare irrelevant and redundant.

MahÅprabhu says, “It is my command. Don’t thinkthat if you do this and take the position of guru, whenthe people come to honor you, you will forget yourown ordinary position, become puffed up with pride,and go to hell. No, no, no! I order you, ‘Go on!’ Therelief work is there. You can’t stand idle as an onlook-er. So I say, ‘Jump! Start relief work.’ I order you to doso. And I shall take whatever responsibility is there. Thewhole world is dying. So, always, at every second, thereal need is Krishna-kathÅ. You will get My associationonly by obeying My orders and discharging the dutythat I am entrusting with you. You will find Me there inyour obedience of My order, in the discharge of theduty I impose on you.”

Is it reasonable or not? Every one of us can judge.What will be the relief work to save those in the mor-tal world? What will give real help to the people? Notclothing them or feeding them, nothing of the kind.Everyone is dropping down dead. Once, when I wasin the Madras MaÊh, someone came and criticized ussaying, “Oh, you are only talking about Krishna, andpeople are dying without food. Don’t you mind?” I said,“No.” He told me, “The Ramkrishna Mission is doing

“I COMMAND YOU—BECOME GURU” 97

Page 98: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

real relief by feeding so many. If a man dies of starvation,how will he hear you? Where will you get a listener ifhe dies? First make them live, feed them, and then youcan tell him about Krishna.”

I told him, “Suppose there is a famine. I have somefood. I am distributing that to so many people. There isa great crowd before me. If, while I am distributing food,someone from the crowd flees, what should I do? ShouldI distribute the food, or run to catch him?” He said, “Youmust distribute the food; that is natural.” I said, “The

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu created such a fine vibration that theelephants, deer, and tigers were all chanting, “Krishna! Krishna!”and dancing.

Page 99: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

crowd is always ready to hear from me about Krishna.Why should I waste my time running after one man?So many people are coming to hear from me aboutKrishna and I cannot attend them all. Why should Istop distribution of the nectar, and run to catch oneman? This is a foolish attempt.”

We are interested in helping people by distributingKrishna-kathÅ, and we pay no attention to any so-calleddanger. All are in need of this guidance. You must onlyengage yourself in Krishna-kathÅ. Go on talking aboutKrishna, and continue with that vibration.

When ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu was going fromPurÈ to VÂndÅvana through the jungle path, the ele-phants, deer, and tigers were chanting, “Krishna!Krishna!” and dancing. How? His Krishna-kathÅ creat-ed such a fine vibration that it entered into the ears ofthe tigers, deer and elephants and awakened theirhearts. And they began to chant, “Krishna! Krishna!Krishna!” and dance. MahÅprabhu’s vibration ofKrishna’s name was so fine and surcharged with forcethat the sound entered within the animals, and arousedin their hearts the innermost plane which was cov-ered by the elephant’s or tiger’s body. Just like elec-tricity, the finest current of the holy name of Krishnaentered into the hearts of all the animals, and theirsouls were aroused. And when their souls were awak-ened, then they began to chant “Krishna! Krishna!”

“I COMMAND YOU—BECOME GURU” 99

Page 100: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Everywhere the environment is full of animation,and just as a ray of light penetrates the darkness, in asimilar way the vibration of Krishna-kathÅ will strike achord within the soul and create some inspiration theretowards Krishna consciousness. So continue preach-ing Krishna consciousness. We have no other duty, noother work. BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda wentthe length and breadth of the world with Krishna con-sciousness. The fact that you have all come here is dueto his earnestness. He has gone to the upper world,and so, in his name we are going on with some sort oftransaction.

100 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 101: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

The spiritual master always performs his functionfrom the platform of an intermediate devotee,

whether he comes down from the position of a firstclass devotee to do the work of guru, or does so as a bonafide intermediate devotee. Because the work of guru isenacted from the intermediate stage, it is the duty of themadhyama-adhikÅrÈ to initiate disciples.

A spiritual master may be one of three kinds. The firstclass guru extends one foot from the spiritual world intothe material world and takes souls from here to there.The guru in the intermediate stage is situated here, buthe has extended one foot there and he is taking souls tothe spiritual world. The lowest class of guru has bothfeet here, but he clearly sees the highest plane and is try-ing to take the souls from here to that plane. In thisway, we may roughly conceive of three kinds of guru.

These are not three stages of Vai›ˆava, but threestages of guru. A first class devotee takes the position ofan intermediate devotee when he descends to play therole of an ÅchÅrya, one who teaches by example. Hehas one leg there in the spiritual world, and by the

The InitiatingSpiritual Master

101

Page 102: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

order of Krishna, he extends another leg here in thematerial world to do the duty of an ÅchÅrya. The guruwho has one leg here in the material world and extendsanother leg into the spiritual world is a madhyama-adhikÅrÈ, or intermediate devotee. He also discharges theduty of an ÅchÅrya. The lowest class of ÅchÅrya has bothlegs here in the material world, but his vision is towardsthe spiritual world. He may also do the duty of ÅchÅrya.These are the gradations of ÅchÅryas, and the differentstages of Vai›ˆavas are another thing. They are men-tioned in the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (11.2.45-47):

THREE KINDS OF DEVOTEES

arcÅyÅm eva harayepËjŘ yaÓ Íraddhayehatena tad-bhakte›u cÅnye›usa bhaktaÓ prÅkÂtaÓ smÂtaÓ

“A devotee who faithfully worships the Deity, butdoes not properly respect the Vai›ˆavas or the people ingeneral is called a materialistic devotee, and is con-sidered to be in the lowest position of devotional ser-vice.” This is the lowest class of Vai›ˆava. The secondclass of devotees is given also:

ÈÍvare tad-adhÈne›ubÅliÍe›u dvi›atsu caprema-maitrÈ-kÂpopek›ÅyaÓ karoti sa madhyamaÓ

102 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 103: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

“The devotee in the intermediate stage of devo-tional service is called a madhyama-adhikÅrÈ. He lovesthe Supreme Personality of Godhead, is a sincere friendto all the devotees of the Lord, shows mercy to theinnocent and disregards the envious.” The higheststage of Vai›ˆavism according to the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatamis described as follows:

sarva-bhËte›u yaÓ paÍyedbhagavad-bhÅvam ÅtmanaÓbhËtÅni bhagavaty Åtmanye›a bhÅgavatottamaÓ

“The first class devotee sees Krishna in everything,and everything within Krishna.” These are three stagesof devotees. ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu explains thesethree stages in terms of those devotees who chant theholy name of Krishna. One who has even once heard oruttered the holy name of the Lord may be considered athird class devotee. One who always chants the namewith faith is an intermediate devotee. And the firstclass devotee is so powerful that whoever sees him willfeel the tendency to chant the holy name of Krishna.That is the nature of the highest kind of devotee.

The second class devotee may have some mundanetouch, but he deprecates this completely and fullyattends to his spiritual realization. He is fully engrossedin spiritual life. His attraction for Godhead is there,

THE INITIATING SPIRITUAL MASTER 103

Page 104: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

but he has not fully escaped from the influence of mÅyÅ,or illusion. Although he is weak, still his attempt to helpothers is laudable. He has not completely disassociatedhimself from his mundane nature, but he is conqueringit gradually. He is gaining battle after battle and mov-ing towards Krishna consciousness. He has good will.He is a preacher. He has reached the stage just before hefinally disassociates himself from this world, takes hisfinal leave, and enters the spiritual world.

The neophyte devotee may go to the temple andworship there, strictly following the rules of the scrip-tures, but as soon as he is outside the temple, he may doanything and everything. In his relations with others hemay not deal in a spiritual way; scriptural dictationshave only a partial influence over him. In his dealingswith others he may have no spiritual principles at all.But the intermediate devotee applies the principles ofthe scriptures in his ordinary life. From the point ofview of the scriptures he considers who he should makefriends with, what sort of trade he should accept forhis livelihood, and how he should select his friends.

FIGHT AGAINST MåYå

When a devotee’s social life is also affected andcontrolled by his spiritual principles, he becomes asecond class devotee. When he adopts such a formof life, he is fit to help others. He won’t be affected by

104 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 105: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

foreign, unfavorable association, and because he hasalready practiced and is settled in that form of life, heknows how to deal with others and keep up his spiri-tual vitality. Because he has practiced in that way, hecan be eligible to initiate disciples. He is qualified tohelp others because he has already transformed him-self in his dealings with the outside environment. Hecan keep up his standard by fighting with the agentsof mÅyÅ. He has already proved that he has kept up hisspiritual position, so he can be relied upon and entrust-ed with the power of ÅchÅrya.

There is still another standpoint by which the qual-ifications of a devotee have been expressed to us in therevealed scriptures. One whose reliance, regard, andfaith is in the ÍÅstra; who attentively observes all therules and regulations and practices that are found in thescriptures; whose practices and social activities are col-ored by his faith in God, is an intermediate devotee.And one who acts according to his faith in Krishna inevery stage, whatever circumstances there may be, is afirst class devotee. His faith in Krishna is his main guid-ance. In whatever circumstances he may be in—withbody, mind, and soul; in thought, word, and deed; ineveryway—he does everything for the service of Krishna.He is the topmost devotee of Krishna. So, from these dif-ferent standpoints the stages of a devotee, a servant ofKrishna, have been expressed to us in the scriptures.

THE INITIATING SPIRITUAL MASTER 105

Page 106: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

HOW TO SEE ßR^ GURU

Devotee: Should the disciple conceive of his gurudevaas an uttama-adhikÅrÈ situated on the topmost level ofdevotional service?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Yes, and not only should he seehis gurudeva as an uttama-adhikÅri, a devotee of thehighest order, but he will even see gurudeva as thespecial delegation of the Lord Himself, or of Hissupreme potency. In the mÅdhurya-rasa, he will ulti-mately see his gurudeva as RÅdhÅrňȒs delegation, ßrÈRËpa MañjarÈ.

In this way, there are different visions of our spiritualmaster. Our vision of our spiritual master varies accord-ing to our gradual progress in Krishna consciousness. Inthe primary stage of devotional service the order isgiven to the disciple to see the guru as, Krishna Himself(sÅk›Åd-dharitvena samasta ÍÅstrair). Then he will seethe guru as the potency of Krishna, and finally he willsee him as a specific kind of potency of Krishna, accord-ing to his inner demand. He will find his spiritual mas-ter situated in a particular mood of devotion, either inservitude, friendship, parenthood, or conjugal love.This differentiation will continue until one will seeKrishna Himself with the internal energy (svarËpa-Íakti) within Krishna.

Devotee: Some people think that one must be a devotee

106 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 107: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

of the highest order who has descended into this world toact on the second class platform in order to initiate dis-ciples. They do not accept any gradation of gurus.According to them, one must seek out and take initiationonly from the highest kind of guru.

KRISHNA’S HEADACHE

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: I also had such an idea at first,but my understanding underwent some transformationand my conception changed. I did not venture to makedisciples myself in the beginning, after the departure ofßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta PrabhupÅda, but I had sometransformation through three events. Then I came totake up this work humbly, modestly. The other daythis same question was put to me by one devotee. Itold him the story of Krishna’s headache. Perhaps youknow the story.

Once, when Krishna was in DvÅrkÅ, He told NÅradaMuni that He had been attacked with a severeheadache, and the only cure was the feet-dust of Hisdevotees. NÅrada went to so many devotees in DvÅrakÅ,but no one came forward to give him any feet-dust.They said, “Oh, it is impossible. We can’t do that, wecan’t go to hell.”

Frustrated, NÅrada returned to Krishna. Krishnasaid, “Oh, I am suffering very severely now. Have yougot any feet-dust.” “No, sir, no one was prepared to

THE INITIATING SPIRITUAL MASTER 107

Page 108: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

give feet-dust.” NÅrada was benumbed. Krishna toldhim, “You may try it in VÂndÅvana.”

At once, NÅrada intimated everything to the gopÈs,and the gopÈs immediately came with feet-dust. Theysaid, “Krishna is suffering? He needs feet-dust? Pleasetake our feet-dust and go immediately.” NÅrada wasastounded. “What is the matter?” he thought. “No devo-tees would offer Krishna any dust from their feet, butthese people are doing it.” He told them, “Do you knowwhat is the consequence of your actions?” The gopÈsreplied “Yes. Eternal hell. We don’t care for that! If slightrelief is there for our Lord, that is our only concern.”

This is one point that came to my mind at thattime. And another was this: ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhusays, amÅra ÅjñÅya guru hañÅ tÅra ei deÍa. “On my order,become guru, and deliver the land.” So, we shouldthink, “I am fallible, but I am confident that what myguru has given to me is an uncommon, vital, and nec-tarine thing. And he has asked me to give it to others.It does not matter. I shall take the risk. He has orderedme. I am his servant. He will look after me.” With thisspirit of risk, the disciple will approach the responsibilitythinking, “I may go to hell, but I must carry out theorder of my gurudeva. I may die, but I must carry out theorder of my commander.” With this spirit he is toapproach the task, and there will be no danger if thisconsciousness is maintained; but if he deviates from

108 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 109: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

that connection and goes self-seeking for a mundanepurpose, he’ll be doomed. Otherwise, no destruction cantouch him.

This internal spirit should be maintained, and that isthe real qualification of a disciple: “Yes, I am ready to dieto carry out the order of my gurudeva. I feel that this isnectar, and I must distribute it to others to save them.”

RåMåNUJA’S SECRET MANTRA

There is another example of this spirit of risk, inRÅmÅnuja’s case. There was an alwar, a South Indianguru who had the highest type of mantra. RÅmÅnuja want-ed that mantra from him. The alwar told RÅmÅnuja, “Ifyou don’t disclose this mantra to anyone, then I shallreveal it to you.” RÅmÅnuja agreed, and with this pledge,RÅmÅnuja approached him and received the mantra. Ithad already been announced to the public that RÅmÅnujawas receiving that mantra, and so many people werestanding outside waiting. They had heard that RÅmÅnujahad accepted this condition and received the mantrafrom that guru. As soon as RÅmÅnuja came out, the mobthat was waiting there impatiently began asking him,“What kind of mantra has he given you? What is themantra? Is it of the highest order that will deliver us all?”

“Yes.”“Then what is it?”“This is the mantra.”

THE INITIATING SPIRITUAL MASTER 109

Page 110: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

He gave it out, and his guru chastised him. “Whathave you done? Don’t you know what is the result?”

“Yes, I know: eternal hell, but your mantra cannotbut be fruitful, so they will be saved, although I may goto hell.” If you can take this sort of risk, your guru willbless you, and you cannot be doomed. This sort of riskshould be taken by the disciple and only on the force,on the basis of that spiritual inspiration. If he does so,he can never be doomed. The eye of the Lord is there.God is there. Guru is there. He cannot but be saved.They cannot leave him in danger and relish thinking,“The person who is carrying out our orders is going tohell.” Can they tolerate such a thing? Are our guardiansliving or are they dead?

We must be so much selfless that we can think, “Imay go to hell, but I must carry out my guru’s order. So,through me, the work may go on. This sort of convic-tion in the process, in the mantra, gives us the strengthto carry out the work of ÅchÅrya. If I think, “This med-icine is helping me; I am in the curing process, andthis medicine is helping me,” then, if I see a similarcase, I may hand the medicine over to him.

JÈva GoswÅmÈ says jñÅna ÍÅÊhya vitta ÍÅÊhya. If I havesome money and another person is suffering with nomoney, if I keep tight my money, and he lies fastingwithout food, then I’ll be responsible for his suffering.So, if I have some knowledge, if I can help my neighbor,

110 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 111: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

but don’t do that, I’ll be responsible. By not helpinghim, I commit an offense against society.

Once I asked one doctor, “Do you know about dis-ease perfectly? Then why do you venture to treat apatient? You have meager knowledge. You don’t knowhis body fully. You treat him, and you are wrong.” Thedoctor submitted to me. But an answer came in mymind that if we require every doctor to perfectly knoweverything about disease, then the whole method oftreatment will vanish. Because they are all half-know-ing and there is not anyone to be found in full knowl-edge, should this curing process be abolished? It is notpossible.

In good faith, with whatever knowledge we have, wemust sincerely help others. In that spirit one may takeup the work of ÅchÅrya; otherwise he will be blamed. Butwe must be careful that whenever a guru of superiorquality is there, we must help others to accept him.We must not be a trespasser. It is also mentioned inthe Hari Bhakti VilÅsa that when a greater person isavailable, those of a lower type should not venture tomake disciples. Suppose a farmer has fertile land and twokinds of seed. The good seed should be planted first. Ifthe better seed is not available, then ordinary seedsmay be sown. For the sake of the harvest, the better seedshould be given the first chance. If we are detached, ifwe are pure in heart, and if we are selfless, the better

THE INITIATING SPIRITUAL MASTER 111

Page 112: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

seed should always be sown first. The lower kind ofseed should be withdrawn. So, when a higher type ofguru is available to any circle, the lower type of gurushould not interfere.

LOWEST OF THE LOW

Devotee: But a devotee always thinks of himself as thelowest, so he will always want to take someone to thehigher guru.

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: The degree of devotion toKrishna will take us to the point of thinking, “I amnothing, I am the lowest of the low.” But when theinspiration to act as guru will flow, the necessity to teachwill come to us through the order of Krishna: “You haveto do it.” In that case, Krishna wants to do it. It is Hisflow. Chaitanya MahÅprabhu says, “SanÅtana, Krishna’sgrace is flowing through Me to you; it is passing throughMe, but I don’t understand all these words.” I feel some-thing like that. I am carrying out my ÅchÅrya’s order.Being so low, still I have accepted this duty as I havebeen ordered by my ÅchÅrya to do. With this necessitywithin, one may do the work of an ÅchÅrya.

It is not only external, but internal also. The ÅchÅryahas asked us, “Go on with the preaching; you are qual-ified. If you don’t do so, then why did I give it to you?As I spread this message, you must also spread it.” If one

112 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 113: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

feels such a sincere urge within his heart, he must dothat work. If we do not serve society with whateverwe have imbibed from him, then we will be responsibleto our guru. He will chastise us saying, “You have tak-en so much energy from me, and now you are keepingit within you? You must let this loose to help others.” Ifone gets this sort of inspiration he should try to fulfillthe order, but still, difficulty is there. To become a guru,to capture the position of a guru, the respect of guru,that is one thing; to discharge the duty is another.Sincerity is necessary. This is of course difficult. Thereis no doubt that it is difficult; if one is unsuccessful,he will be lost, and others will also be lost. In the nameof helping others he will deceive others, if he himself isfull of deceit. So, we must be careful about what wehave received from our guru, and we must also takecare to see whether we are eligible to discharge thisduty, whether we are eligible to do good to others.

THE TRAP TO CAPTURE GURU

Devotee: You can give spiritual guidance without giv-ing initiation. You can explain what you heard fromyour spiritual master to others. So, what is the necessityof giving initiation?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: That is also a trap to catch theguru. You give instructions on spiritual life to others,

THE INITIATING SPIRITUAL MASTER 113

Page 114: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

and those that take your instructions will say, “I can-not go to anyone else. I can accept only what I haveheard from you, I cannot accept anyone to be guruother than you.”

Devotee: But you can say, “If you accept me, then I tellyou to accept him.”

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: If he sincerely feels so, he cansay, “If you have real faith in me, then I tell you to goto that gentleman.” He may say this, if he sincerelybelieves that another person is superior to him. But ifhe sees that within the society, the constitutionalÅchÅrya is going down, he will think, “How can I rec-ommend this sincere gentleman to connect with him?”At that time, he will have to come down himself andtake the responsibility of continuing the work of hisguru. It all depends on sincere realization.

114 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 115: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

His Divine Grace A.C. BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈPrabhupÅda advised his senior disciples that if the need aroseto consult higher spiritual authority after his disappearance,his senior godbrother, ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj, should be con-sulted. On more than one occasion he said, “I considerßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj to be my Íik›Å-guru, instructing spir-itual master, so what to speak of the benefit that others canhave from his association.” Just after his disappearance,his senior disciples approached ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj andasked his advice on how to guide the International Society forKrishna Consciousness. The following is an excerpt of theirconversations.

Devotee: After the departure of our beloved spiritualmaster, we have come here to offer our respects to youas well as to hear your highly esteemed advice on cer-tain matters, if you’d be kind enough.

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: The disappearance of the spir-itual master is mentioned in the ÍÅstra with an example.

Separationfrom

Sri Guru´ -

115

Page 116: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

116 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj (left) with BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈPrabhupÅda (right). BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda on morethan one occasion, said of him, “I accept ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj as myÍik›a-guru, so what to speak of the benefit that others will have byhis association.”

Page 117: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

The disciple is like a lotus. The spiritual master is likethe water around the lotus, just as in a pond or a lake.Your late gurudeva’s position is like water and Krishna islike the sun. As long as the lotus is floating on the water,the sun will nourish the lotus. But if the water vanishes,that very sun will burn the lotus. Without water, theKrishna sun will burn the lotus. Without the help ofthe guru, the disciple is nowhere.

WITHOUT GURU, ALL IS VOID

RaghunÅtha DÅsa GoswÅmÈ has said, “In the absenceof my gurudeva, Govardhana hill, the representationof Krishna Himself, seems to me just like a big pythoncoming to devour me. And RÅdhÅ-kuˆÎa, the holiestplace of divinity of the GauÎÈya-sampradÅya, seems likea tiger’s mouth coming to devour me. They are givingme so much excitement in the absence of my gurudeva,my dearest and highest spiritual guardian. My gurudeva,who has the most intense affection for me, is not here?How can it be? Everything is void. All has vanishedwith his departure.” Such a deep sense of separation willcome in the heart of a sincere disciple.

Once, one of your devotees said in his lecture thatseparation is the highest realization. I was very happy tohear from his lips that separation (vipralambha) is thehighest attainment. Without separation, nothing elsecan come to us. The anticipation of meeting Krishna

SEPARATION FROM ßR^ GURU 117

Page 118: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

will appear to us as vipralambha, so vipralambha is themost auspicious thing pertaining to Krishna con-sciousness. And we can have Krishna’s connection alsoin that separation. So, the safest and most fearless posi-tion is vipralambha. If we can stand firm and retain thememory of gurudeva in his separation, then we willhave passed the highest test.

Devotee: In our spiritual master’s lifetime he was seenas the absolute authority above all, including our gov-erning body commission. How should we understandthe position of the new spiritual masters and their rela-tionships with their godbrothers and disciples?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: The position of the ÅchÅryawith his disciples must be absolute; with his disciples,he will have absolute authority. Still, he must be care-ful not to become mad with authority. Authority is apart of prati›ÊhÅ, name and fame. There is also anothertendency. When a guru comes in connection with vÅt-salya-rasa, the mood of guardianship over his disciples,his friendly relation with the godbrothers decreases,some special discrimination arises and stealthily he isdrawn to his disciples, indifferently neglecting his con-nection with his godbrothers. This tendency is sure tocome, and it is difficult to keep up the balance. So,the brothers are neglected, and the sons get more atten-tion. In this way the guru becomes partial. When hecomes in close connection with his disciples, he has

118 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 119: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

freedom; he is given an opportunity of absolute mas-tership. In that position it is very difficult to keep up hispurity because of that temptation; there is the possibilityof going down from the plane of ÅchÅrya.

GURU IS ALL IN ALL

Autocracy and democracy do not go well together.Our system is autocratic. Guru is all in all. Our sub-mission to guru is unconditional. If a disciple sees thathis guru’s powers are being restricted by other Vai›ˆavas,it will create a great disturbance in his mind, a distur-bance to his absolute faith in his guru. This is where theKrishna conception of Godhead comes to our relief.He whom we think to be supreme-most—Krishna—YaÍoda is whipping Him. He is carrying Nanda’s shoeson his head, and He is the Supreme Personality ofGodhead. In this way we can adjust everything. Boththe absolute faith and the relative position of the non-absolute—these two things should be harmonized.

The guru should be recognized by impartial judg-ment. Everyone thinks that his own mother is the mostaffectionate. But when a comparison is drawn betweentwo mothers to see who is more affectionate, an impar-tial criterion will be applied. This is called taÊastha-vicÅr: an impartial comparison of relative and absoluteconsiderations. When the two are weighed, the absolutecalculation will always have the greater value.

SEPARATION FROM ßR^ GURU 119

Page 120: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

The position of ÅchÅrya is very intricate. It is verydifficult to bring an ÅchÅrya under rule. You see, that isour practical experience. You please hear and note this.The position of ÅchÅrya is a relative thing, and the posi-tion of the disciple is also relative, just like the rela-tionship between mother and child, father and son, wifeand husband. Although to his godbrothers a guru will beseen in a relative position to his disciple, the guru isabsolute. So to adjust between the relative and absoluteis a difficult thing; it is an eternal problem. Even inKrishna-lÈlÅ there is enmity between mÅdhurya-rasa andvÅtsalya-rasa, but when the absolute consideration comes,both rasas must be included within the fold.

GURU: MORE THAN GOD

To a disciple, his guru’s position is Supreme, evenmore than God. This is said in the scriptures. The guruis more near and dear to us than God Himself. God hasmany things to deal with, but guru is concerned onlywith my welfare. The guru’s position is more helpful tothe disciple than God. If within your society, you wanta natural growth of the disciple’s regard for the guru andthe Absolute Truth, such room must be allowed in yourconstitution, if the constitution is to live at all.

Law is not everything. The law of your society shouldbe accommodating to nurture divine sentiment, otherwiseit is no law. Law should promote faith. ßÅstra’s jurisdiction

120 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 121: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

is limited. It is meant only to promote love, and whenlove comes, it will be free; smooth, harmonious workingis possible only in the area of love. ßrÈla RËpa GoswÅmÈsays that vaidhÈ-bhakti, devotion under the guidance ofÍÅstra, or laws and rules, is helpful only to a certain extent.It will help the inner awakening of love and affection andthen retire. Law will retire, giving room to the sponta-neous flow of love. Law is necessary, especially in thelower stages, but it should make room for free move-ment in the relationship. Freedom is the highest thing.Free service is rÅga-marga, and that is service proper, notservice that is regulated and coerced and pressed by law.That is not service. Our aim is VÂndÅvana. So, we wantfree service. Without freedom, service is not valuable.Forced labor is no labor; a labor of love is required. Andthat is the thing for which all are out. Let us essentiallythink that we are all out not only for the constitution, butthe thing for which the constitution has been made; weare out for that high object of life: divine love. The con-stitution should promote that aim. With this feeling weshould go on. Newcomers are coming with their faith, andtheir faith should be encouraged and also adjusted sothat the faith of one person may not disturb another.

MESSIAHS OF FREE FAITH

No law should go to limit or control the ÅchÅrya, forthen the ÍraddhÅ of the disciple will vanish, and all

SEPARATION FROM ßR^ GURU 121

Page 122: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

will be a mechanized machine. Rather the whole thingwill be reduced to matter. We are the messiahs ofdeveloping free internal faith in the Lord. Faith, thatis to be nurtured. That sort of creeper should be plant-ed in the garden of the heart and watered and nour-ished. The very characteristic of faith must not be lostby infringement, by over-pressure of the laws and rules.The free flow of the heart must be kept. The movementof ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu is more of heart than ofintellect. We should always consider this. The intellectmust not check the free flow of the heart. We mustalways remember that. Free love and free faith are theonly things, the most valuable things for which wehave come out of our own house and joined the mis-sion. This purity of purpose should always be keptintact. Of course, some help from law and regulation isnecessary, but not so much as to check the growth ofour vitality. We must promote vitality. The real spirit,the real purpose of the mission should be given firsthand. And lenient dealings are necessary amongst you.It is said, “If the tongue is cut by the tooth, should I pullout the tooth?” You are one organic whole; your deal-ings should not be such that the forgiveness of love isforgotten. The giving of love will conquer more thanthe giving of law. What is the need of so much for-mality and fashion, when ultimately we are all ser-vants of the Lord?

122 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 123: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

The ÅchÅrya faces two dangers. The first is partiali-ty. Partiality means full freedom with his disciples. Thisrelationship is also more attractive to him. The sec-ond danger is deviation. So, deviation and partiality—these two things can take down the ÅchÅrya. These arethe two enemies of an ÅchÅrya. And one who takesthat position must be particularly careful about thesethings. The position of an ÅchÅrya is dangerous. It is fullof temptations. Therefore, a strong, sincere indomitabledesire for the upper aspirations of Krishna consciousnessis the indispensable necessity in an ÅchÅrya. Otherwise,he can’t maintain his position. He will go down. He hasbecome master and will think, “I am the master of allI survey.” In a particular circle, he is monarch. Andmonarchy can bring madness. That is a great tempta-tion. If one is not sufficiently conscious of this fact, hewill not be able to maintain his position. For one whohas monarchy over men and money, it is very difficultto maintain a position as a servitor. The ego of mas-tership which is generally found within all of us comesto attack the guru. After all, we are wandering in theland of exploitation. Therefore, we should be verywakeful and scrutinizing in our self-analysis. The gen-eral symptom of health is that the more one will goup, the more he will think, “I am going down.” Thisindirect method of measurement may be applied tomeasure our internal advancement. Externally one may

SEPARATION FROM ßR^ GURU 123

Page 124: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

maintain a superior position, but internally he shouldalways be thinking, “O my Lord! I am in want. Givemore grace to me! I can’t maintain my position.”

MONEY, WOMEN, AND FAME

It is a great misfortune if a Vai›ˆava guru strays fromthe line. It is rare, but occasionally it may be found.Generally the symptoms of deviation fall into threedifferent classes: kanaka, kÅminÈ, and prati›ÊhÅ: money,women, and reputation. First, guru loses his attractionfor his own guru and ÍÅstra-upadeÍa, the advice of theÍÅstra. Then, what he previously expressed, quotingthe scriptures and the words of his own guru, gradual-ly becomes absent in him. His attraction for the high-er thing fades. That is prati›ÊhÅ, prestige. Kanaka, kÅminÈ,prati›ÊhÅ: money, women, and name and fame—theseare the three tests to be put everywhere to see whetherone is a sÅdhu or not, or what degree of sÅdhu he is.The first thing is deviation from his higher gurus. Thatshould be detected. That is prati›ÊhÅ, pride.

Then, he will show more tendency to amass moneyand not to spend it. Money may be collected, but thatmust be distributed for the service of the sampradÅya, forthe service of the Vai›ˆavas. But amassing money—this is the second sign of deviation. The third is attrac-tion towards the ladies. Of course, he may come inconnection with money and women and also with the

124 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 125: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

honor from his disciples. That is also necessary, butonly for the purpose of the divine object, divine aim,not for himself. But if we can detect that he is utilizingall these things for his personal interest and not forthe cause of the sampradÅya, then we should be careful.

In the beginning, we may neglect some occasionalproblems; some instances of these kinds of deviationsmay be ignored. But if we find that they are becomingmore prevalent, then we must inspect the situation care-fully. And we are to bring it to persons similar to my posi-tion. And after consultation, we can take the matter tohigher sources and consult other ÅchÅryas who are reliable.When we find that what appeared to us first in a small wayis real, injurious, and of a big magnitude, and that ourspiritual master is going down, then we must act to saveourselves. We must try to take steps which may save usfrom that epidemic contamination. We must try to saveourselves. And we must also try to save others who mightfall prey to the same exploitation as us. That must bedone in all sincerity. There is the possibility; it is men-tioned in the ÍÅstras and so many practical examples arealso there. So, we must not make progress in a slumber, butwe must go forward with our eyes always opened.

ABANDONING BOGUS GURUS

Devotee: If the initiating guru falls down from thepath, what should the disciple do?

SEPARATION FROM ßR^ GURU 125

Page 126: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: He may take shelter of theholy name of Krishna again and wait for some time. Ifthe guru was at first a sincere disciple of his spiritualmaster, and now as a result of some offenses he is beingneglected by his guru, he may be led astray for sometime. But he may return to the standard again. Still, itis said in the MahÅbhÅrata (¨dyoga-parva 179.25):

guror apy avaliptasya kÅryÅkÅryam ajÅnataÓutpatha-pratipannasyaparityÅgo vidhÈyate

“A guru who does not know what is to be done andwhat is not to be done, who has left the path of devo-tional service, should be abandoned.” This is found inBhi›ma’s statement in the MahÅbhÅrata. Bhi›ma is oneof the twelve mahÅjanas, and this is his statement to hisastra-guru, ParaÍurÅma.

JÈva GoswÅmÈ says that if the guru goes astray heshould be abandoned, but there may be circumstanceswhere, by the inconceivable desire of Krishna, the gurumay go astray for a time and then come back again.In that case, the disciple should wait for some time. Itis very unfortunate for the disciple when such thingshappen. You will find this elaborately dealt with in theHarinÅma-cintÅmaˆi of ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur. If ason leaves home and disobeys his father, the father

126 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 127: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

may be indifferent to him; he may exclude him from thewill. If, however, the son returns after some time and isagain obedient, then he may collect his inheritance. Ina similar way, a spiritual master may disobey his guru,and then his guru may be indifferent to him for sometime, but again if he sets himself right, he will not bedisinherited. This is explained in Bhagavad-gÈtÅ (api cetsudurÅcÅro). So we should not deal very abruptly withthese unfortunate incidents, but we should wait andsee. Everything must be done judiciously.

In trying to understand the relationships betweenguru and godbrother, and guru and disciple, we will findvery subtle points of sentiment. Just as when Krishnaentered into the arena of Ka˜sa he appeared differentlyto different persons, the disciples will have one view oftheir guru, and his godbrothers will have another viewand disposition. The disciples of a genuine guru will seetheir guru as being with Krishna, but that may not be seenby his godbrothers. In mÅdhurya-rasa, Krishna is seen inone way, and in vÅtsalya-rasa, Mother YaÍoda sees Him inanother way. The servants see Him in another way. The›is like Gargamuni will see Him in another way. AsKrishna likes to show Himself, He will be seen.

You may see the guru in your own way, but still,you’ll have to behave in such a way that the newcom-er’s faith will not be disturbed. The newcomers shouldalways be encouraged, because it is very difficult for a

SEPARATION FROM ßR^ GURU 127

Page 128: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

fallen soul to collect his faith and regard and offer it tothe guru. It should be our concern that they collecttheir maximum regard and offer it to the guru. On theother hand, I may have my own conception about mygodbrother. I may foster that within my heart. As muchas possible I should try not to disturb his disciples. If,unfortunately, an ÅchÅrya falls, and proves himself to belacking in that capacity, then if that comes to a suffi-cient degree, some steps may be taken; we may have totake some unhappy action. But let God save us fromthat disastrous condition. That should be our feeling.

Otherwise, as long as possible, the rank should berespected. Both the relative and absolute considerationgo side by side. The disciples should be encouraged bythe relative consideration mostly. And the godbrotherswill have more feel for the absolute consideration. Butstill, they shouldn’t disturb the newcomers in their pre-mier position. Even if you think that the person per-forming the function of ÅchÅrya is lower in qualifica-tion, adhikÅra, than you, still you should formally givesome special honor to him because he is in that position.The son may be the judge, and the father may be thelawyer, but the father must give respect to the son. Hemust give respect to the chair. So that kind of adjust-ment should be kept in the mission. When you arealone, the ÅchÅrya brother and his non-ÅchÅrya brothercan mix freely. You can give a slap to his face. But when

128 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 129: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

publicly amongst his disciples, you must show that sortof behavior. Respectful conduct should be publicly main-tained to keep up the peace of the mission.

VYåSA...MAY NOT KNOW

Devotee: Although the disciple should regard the guruas absolute and of the highest level of spiritual attain-ment, how should the guru view his own position?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: ßrÈdhar Swami wrote a com-mentary on the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. It was a little dif-ferent from the previous commentaries, so the scholars,especially the ßa⁄karites, refused to accept that com-mentary as universal. They put it to the test. They leftthe commentary in the temple of ViÍvanÅtha, Lordßiva, and agreed that if he accepted the commentary,they would all accept. Then, from the ßiva temple,this verse was revealed:

aha˜ vedmi Íuko vettivyÅso vetti na vetti vÅ(Chaitanya-charitÅmÂta, Madhya 24.313)

“The real purpose of the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam is verydifficult to conceive,” Lord ßiva says. “I know the truepurpose of BhÅgavatam; ßukadeva, the son and discipleof VyÅsadeva, knows it thoroughly, and the author ofthe BhÅgavatam, ßrÈla VyÅsadeva, may or may notknow the meaning.

SEPARATION FROM ßR^ GURU 129

Page 130: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

When teaching SanÅtana GoswÅmÈ, MahÅprabhusaid, “SanÅtana, Krishna is going to give His kindnessto you through Me. I am talking to you like a mad-man. I feel many things are passing through Me to you.But I do not know that I Myself have that thing.” It ispossible. It is wonderful, but still we find it there. It isnot unreasonable, although it is not understandable.

You see, when the Second World War broke out, inDalhousie Square in Calcutta, there was a populargovernment poster. A military uniform was paintedon the wall. Beneath it was a saying, “Just wear this uni-form, and the uniform will show you what you mustdo.” So, when a sincere man has taken a particularcharge, he will somehow find out what are the dutiesof his post. He is sincere. And God will help. Godhelps those who help themselves. You have taken thecharge, and that charge has come only as a chance, butthere is some underground link. Then if you try to goon, help will come to you. He’s not a cheat. You havesincerely taken this responsibility, as given to you byyour master, and the master is not a cheat. He willcome to help you with all his might, saying, “Do this.I’m helping; I am at your back.” When we are all sin-cere, things will happen like this.

130 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 131: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Student: I have heard that one has an eternal con-nection with the spiritual master who first initiatesone into the chanting of the Hare Krishna mahÅ-mantra(harinÅma-guru). Does he have a similar connectionwith the mantra-guru?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Yes. We may see it as similar,with a slight difference.

Student: Some devotees who took harinÅma initiationfrom BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda later took theirgÅyatrÈ mantra initiation from one of his disciples. Canyou explain the distinction between the two initia-tions and how a disciple should view his relationshipwith two different spiritual masters?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: The first importance should begiven to the nÅma-guru, or the guru who initiates one intothe chanting of the holy name of Krishna, and second tothe guru who gives initiation into the gÅyatrÈ mantra.The dÈk›Å-guru, initiating spiritual master, must be shownrespect, and then all the other disciples of BhaktivedÅnta

Nama Guruand

Mantra Guru

131

-

Page 132: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda. First, honor must be shown toPrabhupÅda, who is the nÅma-guru, the guru of guru, thesecond honor will go to the dÈk›Å-guru, and then to therest, accommodating all. They should all be recognizedaccording to their status.

MANTRA: CIRCLE WITHIN A CIRCLE

JÈva GoswÅmÈ has written that the name of Krishnais the principle thing in the gÅyatrÈ mantra. Within themantra, there are also so many other words, but thename is the most important. If the name of Krishna istaken away, and replaced with some other name, thewhole thing will be rotten. This is the decision of JÈvaGoswÅmÈ. The holy name of Krishna is all in all. Theholy name of Krishna is there in the gÅyatrÈ mantra,and so many other words are couched there. But ifKrishna’s name is taken away and replaced with thename of ßiva, then the whole thing will go to ßiva.The holy name is the all-important factor.

The holy name of Krishna is so important that eventhe gÅyatrÈ mantra may not be necessary. It is said:

no dÈk›Å˜ na ca sat-kriyŘ na ca puraÍcaryŘ manÅg Èk›atemantro ’ya˜ rasanÅ-spÂg eva phalati ÍrÈ-k›ˆa-nÅmÅtmakaÓ

(PadyÅvalÈ 29)

“One need not undergo all the purificatory process-es, or follow the six ritualistic ceremonies mentioned in

132 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 133: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

the Vedas for pious life; one need not even take initia-tion into the gÅyatrÈ mantra. If one simply chants theholy name of Krishna without offense, everything willbe successful.” The holy name of Krishna is the mostimportant consideration. The gÅyatrÈ mantra may noteven be necessary.

We accept the mantra only to help the nÅma-bhajana,the worship of the holy name. Otherwise, it may not benecessary at all. It has been judged in such a way. Thename alone can do everything for a person. It is full andcomplete. The mantra helps us to do away with theaparÅdhas, offenses, and the ÅbhÅsa, or hazy conceptionsin our bhajana. The mantra comes to help us only so far.

An example is given of larger and smaller circles.The holy name of Krishna is the larger circle. It extends

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 133

Page 134: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

from the highest to the lowest. The mantra circle is asmaller circle within the larger circle. The mantra can-not reach to the lowest point. The holy name canextend itself down to the lowest position. The mantragives us entrance into liberation, and then the namecarries us further. This is the nature of our connectionwith the mantra and the name.

The name extends to the lowest position, to thecaˆÎÅlas and yavanas. Everyone can receive the name.But everyone is not eligible for the gÅyatrÈ mantra. Onlyafter one has reached a developed stage can the mantrabe conferred upon him. And the mantra’s jurisdictionwill be finished when liberation is attained. In theChaitanya-charitÅmÂta (ådi. 7.73):

k›ˆa-mantra haite habe sa˜sÅra mocanak›ˆa-nÅma haite pÅbe k›ˆera caraˆa

“The Krishna gÅyÅtri mantra liberates one fromrepeated birth and death in this world; the holy nameof Krishna gives one shelter at the lotus feet of Krishna.”The gÅyatrÈ mantra helps us achive liberation, and thenthe mantra retires. After giving us liberation, the mantrais finished. But the name will continue all along, fromthe lowest to the highest. In chanting the name, thereis no mention of any petition—it is an address only. Weshould not chant with the mentality that, “I want this.”We must simply chant the name spontaneously. That

134 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 135: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

will encourage good will in us. So, because the functionof the mantra is limited, but the name is all-important,the nÅma-guru will be honored first, and next, themantra-guru, and then the other Vai›ˆavas.

GODBROTHER GURUS

Student: How should a devotee who has taken sec-ond initiation from a godbrother regard his godbroth-er—as godbrother or guru?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: It is inconceivably, simultane-ously, one and different. Generally that godbrother willbe seen as guru, according to the disciple’s present stage,but if the disciple transcends and goes to his previoushistory, then he will see him more as a godbrother. Butgenerally, in his present stage, he will see him as guru,and in the background, godbrother.

Student: You said the harinÅma continues after the lib-erated condition. So, does the gÅyatrÈ-mantra guru con-tinue any activity with the devotee beyond the point ofliberation?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: When he returns to the spir-itual world, even the chanting of the holy name willbe in the background, and the function of performingother services will come in the foreground. Whenone enters the Lord’s domain, he will be given somefunction there in the service of Krishna, and that will

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 135

Page 136: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

be very conspicuous and prominent. At that time,the name will be in the background. When one goesto a particular group in a particular rasa, like sakhya-rasa, then he will be given a specific duty under agroup-leader like Subala, or Baladeva. His service willhave the first importance, and the name will be inthe background, helping, energizing. And there allwill be seen as guru but still, there is a hierarchy. It isa family life. The guru’s guru is there but the disciplewill work under his own boss who has his boss. Hewill receive direction from his immediate superior. Inthis way the hierarchy is there and the disciple willgradually be transformed by that sort of function.Everyone is under some servitor, and their immediateduty will be to attend that servitor and his orders.

Student: Many devotees cannot understand how it isthat someone can have two gurus.

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: That is because they are situatedin a formal position, but when they enter into the sub-stantial spiritual realization, they will not have such agrievance because they will see what is guru. Gurumeans one who has come to give Krishna consciousness.The formal difference will be reduced when one cancatch the very substance of the teachings for whichthe guru is respected. When one is intimately con-nected with the thread of divine love which the guru

136 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 137: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

comes to impart to us, he will accept it, wherever itcomes from. He will see it as a friendly relation, notantagonistic, but cooperative.

Although separate in figure, at heart both of thegurus are the same because they have a common cause.They have not come to fight with one another; theyhave come to fight only with the agents of Satan. If wecan recognize the real thing for which we are approach-ing the guru, then we will understand how to makethe adjustment in our relationship with the Íik›Å-guru,dÈk›Å-guru, and vartma-pradarÍaka-guru.

We are infinitely indebted to all our gurus. We arehelpless. What can we do? They are benevolent, theyare infinitely gracious, they are my guardians. I mayhave many guardians; they are to look after my welfare,they have not come to destroy me.

Student: Krishna descends with his associates, friends,and paraphernalia. Is this true of the guru also?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Yes, but his associates were most-ly recruited; very few may be his eternal company.

SELF-EFFULGENT AND SELF-EVIDENT

Student: How will we recognize the guru if he appearsbefore us in another form or in a different body?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: SÅrvabhauma BhaÊÊÅchÅryaargued that ßrÈ Chaitanyadeva could not have been

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 137

Page 138: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

an incarnation. GopÈnath åchÅrya told him, “You donot know the ÍÅstra.”

“No, no,” SÅrvabhauma said. “In the scriptures itis mentioned that the Lord does not appear in Kali-yuga, but only in three ages and is therefore known asTriyuga.”

GopÈnath åchÅrya replied, “You think that youknow so much about ÍÅstra, but in the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam and MahÅbhÅrata, there is direct mentionof the avatÅr of Kali-yuga. Have you no knowledge, norecognition of that?”

SÅrvabhauma, apparently defeated, said, “You go andtake prasÅdam, and afterwards come and teach me.”

Then GopÈnath said, “Not by the dint of one’s studyor intelligence can one understand God, but onlythrough his grace.”

athÅpi te deva padÅmbhuja-dvaya-prasÅda leÍÅnugÂhÈta eva hi

(Chaitanya-charitÅmÂta, Madhya 6.84)

Then SÅrvabhauma said, “You say that you havethat grace, and I do not? What is your reasoning behindthis? You say that you have the grace of the Lord,because you say that he is an incarnation. And becauseI can’t give recognition to that, I have no grace? Whatis the proof of this?”

GopÈnath åchÅrya replied:

138 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 139: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ÅcÅrya kahe,—“vastu-vi›aye haya vastu-jñÅnavastu-tattva-jñÅna haya kÂpÅte pramňa”

(Chaitanya-charitÅmÂta, Madhya 6.89)

“It is evident that I have the grace of the Lord,because I know Him, and that you have not, because youdeny Him.”

The answer to your question is given here. Our owninner experience, our internal satisfaction, our connec-tion or acquaintance with reality is the real evidence;nothing external can give any real proof.

Our guru mahÅrÅj gave the example that if one isborn in the darkness of a dungeon, and someone pro-poses, “Let us go see the sun,” then the prisoner will car-ry a lantern in his hand saying, “Oh, you will show methe sun?”

“Yes. Come with me. Leave your lantern behind.No light is necessary to see the sun.”

“Are you trying to fool me? Nothing can be seenwithout the help of a light.”

His friend will catch him and forcibly take the prisonerinto the sunlight. “Do you see the sun?” And the prisonerwill say, “Oh, this is the sun! By sunlight alone we can seethe sun.” One will have that sort of experience whenhe comes in connection with the truth. Neither calcu-lation, nor evidence, nor witness, but only direct expe-rience is proof that Krishna is there, like the sun.

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 139

Page 140: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

In the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam it is said, ÅtmÅparijñÅna-mayo: what to speak of Krishna, even the consciousunit is self-effulgent. A certain section says, “There isGod. Surely He exists.” Others say, “No, there is noGod, He never existed.” This quarrel is useless; still itwill continue. In a particular section this argumentwill have no end. Those who have no eyes will beunable to see the sun. They will say there is no sun.

ÅtmÅparijñÅna-mayo vivÅdohy astÈti nÅstÈti bhidÅrtha-ni›ÊhaÓvyartho ’pi naivoparameta pu˜sŘmattaÓ parÅvÂtta-dhiyŘ sva-lokÅt

(ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam 11.22.34)

[Persons without knowledge of the Supreme willargue whether this world is real or not. Their focus isalways aimed at trying to understand the dualities of thismaterial nature. Although such discussions are mean-ingless, for those who have turned away from Me, thesearguments will never end.]

This misconception will continue for those whodeny the existence of both the soul and the Supremesoul. For those who have direct experience, however,there is no question: it exists! But for the owl sectionwho cannot admit the existence of the sun; the sundoes not exist. It is something like that. Our own real-ization of a thing will be the greatest proof of its exis-tence: vastu-tattva-jñÅna haya kÂpÅte pramňa.

140 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 141: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

One may be born blind, but if somehow or otherhis eyes are opened, he will be astonished to see the par-ticular aspects of the environment. But if one has novision, he can see no color or figure. Those who havevision will feel, “How can I deny the fact? I have seenit. I am feeling it, it is so magnanimous, so great and sobenevolent; I can’t deny all these things. You are unfor-tunate; you cannot see.” Some see, some cannot see. Inthe same place, one can see, another cannot. Thoseto whom Krishna wishes to reveal Himself can seeHim; others cannot.

THE UNIVERSAL FORM

In the assembly of the Kurus, when Krishna went toDuryodhana’s party with a proposal for peace betweenthe PňÎavas and the Kauravas, Duryodhana thought,“Now we have our golden chance. If I can put Krishnain the prison-house now, then the PňÎavas will diebroken-hearted, and there will be no question of fight-ing with them.” The Kauravas also joined in thescheme, and they told DuÓÍÅsana, “Go and bindKrishna with this rope.” DuÓÍÅsana came with the ropein his hand and tried to bind Krishna. SÅtyaki, Krishna’sattendant, was there, and he furiously came atDuÓÍÅsana with a sword. Krishna peacefully caughthold of his hand, and began to manifest Himself insuch a way that it perplexed DuÓÍÅsana.

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 141

Page 142: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

When DuÓÍÅsana saw the universal form displayedby Krishna, he thought, “So many figures appear beforeme. On whom shall I put the rope? Who shall I binddown?” So many figures were displayed by Krishna in hisuniversal form. On one side there was Baladeva and onanother side stood Arjuna, and so many revered ›is,chanting Krishna’s name. DuÓÍÅsana was perplexed.And BhÈ›ma and Droˆa began to sing in praise ofKrishna. Everyone thought, “What is this? This is amagnificent vision, with so many faces!” The wholeatmosphere was filled with the divine spirit. Then,Deva›i NÅrada and so many ›is began to chant inpraise of Krishna. And in this way Krishna manifestedHis universal form before the assembly.

DhÂtarÅ›Êra was blind, but he could hear them allpraising Krishna and thought to himself, “Some sort ofwonderful thing is happening around me, but I can’tsee.” And so, he prayed to Krishna. “O Lord, for themoment please remove my blindness. I would like to seeyour great manifestation. Afterwards, you can makeme blind again, but at least for the time being, removemy blindness.” Krishna told him, “There is no necessityof removing your blindness. I say that you can see, andyou can see.” By the Lord’s will alone, even physicalblindness was no bar to seeing that great manifesta-tion of Krishna. So, the physical eye can’t see God;only the divine eye can see Him. And by the will of

142 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 143: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Krishna, the divine eye was temporarily given toDhÂtarÅ›Êra. His blindness did not stand in the way ofhis vision, and he could see Krishna.

ULTRASONIC SOUND

The ability to recognize divinity descends fromabove. We cannot see God with our mundane senses.What to speak of being able to see the infinite, oursenses are so limited that our ears can only hear soundof a particular wavelength. We are told that the sun, themoon, and all the stars and planets are all revolving andcreating a huge sound, but our ears cannot hear thathigh degree of ultrasonic sound. Nor can we hear sub-sonic sound with our ears. Our eyes are designed tocatch only a particular wavelength of light. We cannotsee either ultraviolet or infrared light. Our materialsenses are limited to a particular plane of perception.

Student: The guru accepts the responsibility to takehis disciples back to godhead. So, when the gurudeparts, how does the disciple maintain contact withthe guru?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: You see, it comes to the samepoint. Who is guru? And why is he guru? Guru, ÍÅstra,and sÅdhu are one and the same thing, and we haveto appreciate that. Otherwise, should we think thatour onward march will be guaranteed only by the vision

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 143

Page 144: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

of our eyes? The photo of our spiritual master is not ourguru, although the photo has some connection with thereal guru. The eye experience and the ear experienceof a person is not the whole experience. The real expe-rience is through the words, the idea that the guru hasgiven. That is Krishna consciousness.

If I have a real interest in Krishna consciousness, Ihave to adjust all other things accordingly. Otherwise,If I miss the real thing that the guru came to give me,everything will be dull idol worship. To follow theform alone will be idolatry. There are so many humanfigures; why is he guru? Because he is a mediator, amedium of divine knowledge. That is the criterion tobe tested everywhere. Put this test anywhere and every-where. What is the interest for which we came toKrishna consciousness? And what is Krishna con-sciousness? There is your guru. He is guru only becausehe is in Krishna consciousness, and there are differentdegrees of Krishna consciousness. So, we must notmake much about the form.

A RELIGIOUS JUNGLE

Student: Why are there so many different religionsin the world?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: In the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatamUddhava posed this same question, “Why in the name

144 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 145: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

of religion are there so many ‘isms’ in the world. Willevery ‘ism’ that is found here independently take me tothe goal? Or is there any gradation?” Krishna told him,“When the creation began, I transmitted the truths ofreligion into the heart of BrahmÅ, the creator, and fromBrahmÅ, that came to his disciples. But according to thedifferent capacity of those disciples, what they receivedwas a little changed when they delivered it to others.When I gave it to BrahmÅ, that knowledge was one.BrahmÅ told his disciples, and when they received it inthe soil of their heart, it entered, but with some modifi-cation. Again, when they gave delivery to their disci-ples there was more modification.” It became lost due tothe vitiating nature of the mundane plane. One point isthe difference in the receiver and another, in the suc-cession.

So, gradually the truth was modified, and now we seethat the religious world is a jungle. Some give stress onpenance, some on charity, some this, some that. Somany branches of religion have sprung up. And antag-onistic, ascending opinions like atheism have also grownfrom the human mind to oppose those modifieddescending opinions. So, now we find there is a jungle.

Krishna appears now and then to reestablish theprinciples of religion: yadÅ yadÅ hi dharmasya glÅnir bha-vati. When religion becomes extremely degraded,

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 145

Page 146: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Krishna comes again, or sends his representative, tellinghim, “Go and set it right.”

There must be religious differences, but one whocan catch the real internal meaning of the truth will besaved. Others will be misguided, and it will be a longtime before they are delivered. Once having a real con-nection with a bona fide guru, he won’t be lost. In thisway Krishna answered Uddhava’s question in theEleventh Canto of ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, and it is quiteintelligible. It is neither unreasonable nor dogmatic.If we are sincere, we won’t be lost.

THE LADY AND THE MULLAH

Every disciple cannot catch the real spirit of theadvice of the guru. There is a story. A Mohammedanmullah used to explain the Koran regularly. In his audi-ence one old lady used to take her seat in the corner, andas long as the mullah read the Koran, the lady wouldweep. Tears would run down her cheeks profusely, somuch so that one day the mullah met that lady andasked her, “What do you find in my lectures that you areso much impressed with? Whenever I cast my glance atyou, I find your eyes are shedding tears profusely. Whatdo you find in my lectures that moves you so?”

To this, the old lady answered, “I had one she-goat,and her beard was just like yours. When she took herfood, she would move her head on the grass just as you

146 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 147: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

move your head. You remind me of my dear she-goat.She was very affectionate to me. I can’t stand to thinkof her without shedding tears, and for that purpose, Icome to see your lecture.”

Krishna Himself came and went unrecognized bymany. In the case of Jesus also, we find that Judas, oneof His twelve disciples, was a traitor. Jesus said, disap-pointed, “The one who will betray me is amongst thetwelve of you.” So, should we think that because wehave come to a great man, now we have attained every-thing, devoured everything? It is not such an easy thing.We have only a slight connection with the infiniteand we have to progress with that capital. To thinkthat we have attained everything is rather the oppositefeeling. One who is approaching towards the infinitewill see, more and more, that he is nowhere. The symp-toms will be the opposite. Still, of course, sometimes itis necessary to assert ourselves with courage, on thestrength of our faith: “What I say is true.”

Newton was told by his contemporaries, “You havereached the highest zenith of knowledge.” He madesuch a marvelous discovery that the people in his timethought that he was sarvajña, a knower of everything.They thought that he had finished the whole world ofknowledge. But Newton said, “I know better than you,because I conceive that I am just collecting pebbles at theshore of the ocean of knowledge. I see that I am more

NåMA GURU AND MANTRA GURU 147

Page 148: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

learned than all of you because you say that I have fin-ished all knowledge, but I know that the vast ocean ofknowledge cannot be finished. I have only touched itsshore. This much I know.” So, that is also an assertion,that I know more than you, because I know that knowl-edge cannot be finished, and you say that knowledge isfinished.

This is the nature of the infinite. One who is goingto deal with the infinite must always be conscious of hisweakness. Then only will he be able to draw light fromthe infinite. To understand the words of gurudeva isnot very easy. Gurudeva is infinite. In his words, healso deals with the infinite. We can’t put it under lim-itation, thinking that we have finished what he want-ed to give us. We are students, and we shall remainstudents forever.

148 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 149: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

BhagavÅn ßrÈ Krishna

BrahmÅ

NÅrada

VyÅsadeva

MadhvÅcharya

PadmanÅbha

NÂhari

MÅdhava

Ak›obhya

JayatÈrtha

Jñanasindhu

DayÅnidhi

VidyÅnidhi

RÅjendra

Jayadharma

The DisciplicSuccession

BrahmÅ-Madhva-GauÎÈya SampradÅya

149

Continued on next page

Page 150: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Puru›ottama

BrahmaˆyatÈrtha

VyÅsatÈrtha

Lak›mÈpati

MÅdhavendra PurÈ

^Ívara PurÈ (NityÅnanda, Advaita)

ßrÈ Krishna Chaitanya MahÅprabhu

RËpa GoswÅmÈ (SvarËpa DÅmodara, SanÅtana GoswÅmÈ)

RaghunÅtha dÅsa GoswÅmÈ, JÈva GoswÅmÈ

KrishnadÅsa KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ

Narottama dÅsa †hÅkur

(Baladeva VidyÅbhË›aˆa) JagannÅtha dÅsa BÅbÅjÈ

Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur

GaurakiÍora dÅsa BÅbÅjÈ

Bhaktisiddhanta SaraswatÈ †hÅkur

B.R. ßrÈdhar Dev-GoswÅmÈ A.C. BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ

B.S. Govinda Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj

150 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 151: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Devotee: Can you explain how the principle of disci-plic succession works? I was under the impression thatin your teaching there must be an unbroken chain ofdisciplic succession beginning with God Himself, inorder for the knowledge to be properly understood.But when I read BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈ PrabhupÅda’sBhagavad-gÈtÅ As It Is, I found that the disciplic suc-cession contained only thirty-eight names, althoughit says that the system is fifty centuries old. Is this acomplete list, or are some names left out? How are weto understand these apparent historical discrepancies?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Our guru-paramparÅ, disciplicsuccession, follows the ideal, not the body; it is a suc-cession of instructing spiritual masters, not formal ini-tiating spiritual masters. In a song about our guru-paramparÅ written by ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ,it is mentioned:

mahÅprabhu ÍrÈ chaitanya, rÅdhÅ-k›ˆa nahe anyarËpÅnuga janera jÈvana

InstructingSpiritual Masters

151

Page 152: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

The highest truth of Krishna consciousness comesdown through the channel of Íik›Å-gurus, instructingspiritual masters. Those who have the standard of real-ization in the proper line have been accepted in the listof our disciplic succession. It is not a dÈk›Å-guruparamparÅ, a succession of formal initiating gurus.

DÈk›Å, or initiation is more or less a formal thing; thesubstantial thing is Íik›Å, or spiritual instruction. Andif our Íik›Å and dÈk›Å-gurus, or instructing and initiatingspiritual masters, are congruent, then we are most for-tunate. There are different gradations of spiritual mas-ters. In the scriptures, the symptoms of the guru and thesymptoms of the disciple have been described; the gurumust be qualified in so many ways, and the disciplemust also be qualified. Then when they come in con-nection, the desired result will be produced.

We are concerned with Krishna consciousness, wher-ever it is available. In the Bhagavad-gÈtÅ and especiallyin the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, Krishna says, “I start theKrishna consciousness movement, but gradually by theenervating influence of the material world, it weakens.When I find that it has diminished considerably, I returnand begin a fresh movement. Again, when I find that itis becoming degraded by the adverse influence of theenvironment, I send one of My representatives to clearthe path and give some fresh energy, invest some freshcapital in My Krishna consciousness movement.”

152 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 153: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

What is Krishna consciousness? We must examinethe standard of knowledge. The guru should try to impartto his disciple the capacity of reading what Krishna con-sciousness really is. Krishna consciousness is not a trade;it is not anyone’s monopoly. The sincere souls mustthank their lucky stars that they can appreciate whatKrishna consciousness is, wherever it may be.

Devotee: How are we to understand that in the histo-ry of our disciplic succession, it appears that there aregaps where there was no initiating guru present to for-mally accept disciples?

SPIRITUAL LIGHT YEARS

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: We are not concerned with amaterial connection. The mediator is not this fleshand body as we generally think. In studying the devel-opment of scientific thought, we may connect Newtonto Einstein, leaving aside many unimportant scientists.We may trace the development of science from Galileoto Newton, and then to Einstein, neglecting the mid-dle points. If their contributions are taken into account,then the whole thing is taken into account, and lesserscientists may be omitted. When a long distance is tobe surveyed, the nearest posts may be neglected.Between one planet and another, the unit of measure-ment is the light year; distance is calculated in light

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 153

Page 154: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

years and not from mile to mile, or meter to meter. Inthe disciplic succession, only the great stalwarts in ourline are considered important.

Devotee: There was one question still in my mind onguru-paramparÅ which was not clarified. BetweenBaladeva VidyÅbhË›aˆa and JagannÅtha DÅsa BÅbÅjÈ isa gap of almost a hundred years. How is it that betweenthe two of them no one is listed in our guru-paramparÅ?

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: We have to forget materialconsiderations when we consider the spiritual line.Here in this plane, the spiritual current is always beingdisturbed and interrupted by material obstructions.Whenever truth is interrupted by a material flow andbecomes mixed or tampered with, Krishna appears toagain reinstate the truth in its former position of puri-ty (yadÅ yadÅ hi dharmasya glÅnir bhavati bhÅrata). Thatattempt is always being made by the Lord and Hisdevotees.

The flow of spiritual truth is a living thing, not adead thing. The vigilant eye of the Lord is always overour heads, and whenever it is necessary to keep thecurrent pure and flowing in full force, help descendsfrom above. Krishna says to Arjuna, “What I say toyou today, I spoke to VivasvÅn many, many years ago.Now, by the influence of material conception, thatvery truth has become contaminated, and so again I saythe same thing to you today.”

154 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 155: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

RELIGIOUS MUTATIONS

Here in the material world, the material considerationis always tampering with the spiritual current; the puri-ty of the truth is always being disturbed. So, sometimesKrishna has to come Himself, and sometimes He sendsHis personal representative to again reestablish the truthin its former and pure state.

When the truth is sufficiently covered, disturbed,and mutilated by the influence of mÅyÅ, the illusoryenergy, then an attempt is made by the devotees of theLord, or by the Lord Himself, to rejuvenate it andreturn it to the previous standard of purity. We cannotexpect truth to continue here in this world of misun-derstanding without any tampering or interruption. Itis not possible.

The intelligent will understand how to apply theseprinciples practically. Suppose we are writing a history:we will note the main figures in the history, set asidethose who are not so qualified, and begin the dynasty inorder of their importance. Those who are negligiblewill not be mentioned. In a similar way, those who arereally thirsty for spiritual truth like to see the line ofpure spiritual heritage. They search out where it is to befound, connect the dynasty of stalwart teachers togeth-er, and say, “This is our line.”

The disciplic succession is not a bodily succession.Sometimes it is present, and sometimes it is lost and

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 155

Page 156: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

only appears again after two or three generations, justas with PrahlÅda MahÅrÅj. He was a great devotee, buthis son was a demon; then again his grandson was adevotee. Even in the physical line we see such inter-ruptions. In the spiritual line we also see the channel oftruth affected by the influence of mÅyÅ, or misconcep-tion. So, the experts will seek out the important per-sonages in the line.

COPERNICUS, GALILEO, NEWTON AND EINSTEIN

Suppose a scientist researches some truth. After afew generations, another scientist comes and takes upthat thread and continues his research. Then after afew more generations, another comes and takes upthat thread and goes on. If we are to understand thereal channel through which the particular research is

ßrÈ RÅmÅnujÅchÅrya ßrÈ MadhvÅchÅrya

Page 157: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

progressing, we will have to study the importantthinkers who helped bring it out.

We see that Copernicus has contributed somethingbefore Galileo began, then Newton came. Then theremay be a gap for some time, and from Newton, we findthat Einstein took it up. In this way, there may be a gap,but still that thread is continued. An intelligent manwill see that it began with a particular person, andthen it came to another, and then came here. Thatwill be the proper line of research. So, in the spiritualline this also holds true.

Those who cannot understand this simple point areguided by physical considerations. They do not under-stand what is real spiritual truth. For them, the physicalcontinuation is the guru-paramparÅ. But those who havetheir spiritual eyes awakened say, “No. What was there

ßrÈ NimbÅrkÅchÅrya ßrÈ Vi›ˆuswÅmÈ

Page 158: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

in the first ÅchÅrya is not foundin the second or the third. Butagain we find the same standardof purity in the fourth ÅchÅrya.”The GauÎÈya SampradÅya ofMahÅprabhu is one, and who-ever contributes to that real linewill be accepted.

ßrÈla Baladeva VidyÅbhË›aˆa’scontribution to the sampradÅyais no less important than thatof the other great stalwarts inthe line. He may be a memberof another line, the MadhvÅsampradÅya, in the physicalsense, but his contribution,especially in attracting peopleto GauÎÈya Vai›ˆavism with hiscommentary on the VedÅnta-sËtra, cannot be neglected bythe students of posterity. So, his contribution has been uti-lized by our ÅchÅryas, considering the degree, the essenceand the purity of his thought in our spiritual line.

ßÅstra-guru, Íik›Å-guru, dÈk›Å-guru, and nÅma-guruare all taken together; in this way a real channel hasbeen given to save us, to keep up the flow of the high-est truth from that world to this world. This policy has

158 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Baladeva VidyÅbhË›aˆapresented the Govinda-bhÅ›ya commentary onVedÅnta philosophy. Hisenlightened thought is avaluable contribution toour sampradÅya.

Page 159: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

been adopted by the ÅchÅryas. Wherever we have foundany contribution that is, by the will of Krishna, thehighest contribution to the line, we have accepted it.So, we accept ÍÅstra-guru, Íik›Å-guru, dÈk›Å-guru, mantra-guru, nÅma-guru—we accept them all as our guru.

We give respect to RÅmÅnuja, who is the head ofanother school of Vai›ˆavas, but we do not give respectto a sahajiyÅ, an imitationist who is in the line ofMahÅprabhu only in the physical sense, but who ismutilating and tampering with the real teachings ofMahÅprabhu. The imitationists are not considered.Although in a physical sense they are in the line ofMahÅprabhu and RËpa and SanÅtana, when we go tojudge the very spirit of the line we see that they arenowhere. Their connection with MahÅprabhu is onlya physical imitation.

On the other hand, we find that RÅmÅnuja hasmade a substantial contribution to Vai›ˆavism,MadhvÅchÅrya has given a sufficient contribution toVai›ˆavism, and NimbÅrka has also made his contri-bution, so we accept them, according to our necessi-ty. But we reject the physical so-called current-keep-ers because what is found there is all mutilated andtampered with.

There is a proverb. “Which is more useful: thenose or the breath?” The intelligent will say that thebreath is more essential than the nose. To sustain the

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 159

Page 160: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

life the nose may be cut off, but if the breath contin-ues, one may live. We consider the breath to havemore importance than the nose. The physical form willmisguide people to go away from the truth and followa different direction.

We don’t consider the body connection importantin the ÅchÅryaship. It is spiritual current, and not a bodycurrent. The disciple of a true devotee may even be anondevotee. We admit that, because we see it, and theLord Himself says in Bhagavad-gÈtÅ (4.2):

sa kÅleneha mahatÅyogo na›ÊaÓ parantapa

“The current is damaged by the influence of thismaterial world.” In the line, some are affected, go astray,and may even become nondevotees. So, the continua-tion through the physical succession is not a safe cri-terion to be accepted. We must trace only the currentof spiritual knowledge.

Wherever we can get that, we must accept it, evenif it comes from the RÅmÅnuja, MadhvÅ, or NimbÅrkasampradÅya. As much as we get from them substan-tially, we accept, and we reject the so-called followersof our own tradition if they are mere imitationists. Theson of a political leader may not be a political leader. Apolitical leader may also have a political succession,and his own son, although brought up in a favorable

160 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 161: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

environment, may be rejected. A doctor’s son may notbe a doctor. In the disciplic order also, we admit thepossibility that they may not all come up to the samestandard. Those who do not, should be rejected.

And if the truth is found in a substantial way some-where else, that should be accepted. Wherever there isdevotion and the correct consideration about ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu, our guru is there. Who is ourguru? He is not to be found in the physical form; ourguru is to be traced wherever we find the embodimentof the pure thought and understanding which ßrÈKrishna Chaitanya MahÅprabhu imparted to save us.

Baladeva VidyÅbhË›aˆa was very akin to theMadhvÅ sampradÅya. But when he came in connec-tion with VisvanÅtha ChakravartÈ †hÅkur, he showedgreat interest in GauÎÈya Vai›ˆavism. He has also com-mented on the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam and JÈva GoswÅmÈ’s¢aÊ-Sandarbha. And that enlightened thought is a valu-able contribution to our sampradÅya. We cannot dismisshim. He is our guru.

At the same time, if my own relatives do not giverecognition to my guru or to the service of MahÅprabhu,I must eliminate them. ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅntaPrabhupÅda has explained the Íik›Å-guru paramparÅ inthis way. Wherever we find the extraordinary line of theflow of love of God, and support for the same, we mustbow down. That line may appear in a zigzag way, but

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 161

Page 162: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

still, that is the line of my gurudeva. In this way it isaccepted. We want the substance, not the form.

THE ZIGZAG LINE OF TRUTH

We have left all social concerns and so many othershackles. For what? For the Absolute Truth. And wher-ever I shall find that, I must bow down my head. Andif a great soul shows us, “This is the path to where youwill find your thirst quenched. The line is in this zigzagway,” we must accept that for our own interest. Weare worshipers not of form, but of substance. If the cur-rent of spiritual substance comes another way, but Ithink that I must try to go this way to reach my goal, itis only jealousy, blind tenacity to stick to the physicalthing. We must free ourselves from this material cont-amination and try to understand the value of spiritualtruth. We should always be prepared for that. We mustfollow what is necessary, for our own interest.

I am not a servant of A,B,C, or D. I am a servant ofMahÅprabhu. I may have to turn this way or that way,or whatever way will be favorable to reach my Lord.Wherever I feel the presence of my Lord in an intenseform, I must be attracted to that side. We are out forthat thing, and not for any fashion or formality; thatwill hamper our cause.

Krishna says, sarva-dharmÅn parityajya, mÅm eka˜Íaraˆa˜ vraja. Wherever we shall find Him, we must

162 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 163: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

run in that direction. The direction may not be alwaysstraight, it may go in a zigzag way, but if Krishna comesfrom that side, I must run there. Again if He appearson this side, I must run to this side. My interest iswith Him. Not that we can challenge, “Why didKrishna appear here, and why is He appearing there?That may be a doubtful thing, so I must stay on thisside.” No. If I have genuine appreciation for the realthing, the proper thing, I must go to that side, theside of Krishna.

If I am blind, that is another case. Then, I must haveto suffer for my inability. But, if anyone has the abilityto understand things properly, he will run wherever hefinds help. If a man in a boat is passing through thecurrent and finds himself in danger, then from whatev-er side help may come, he must turn to that side.

If we are worshipers of ßiva, when we understandthe special superiority of NÅrÅyaˆa, should we stick toßiva? And if we are worshipers of NÅrÅyaˆa and areshown the superiority of Krishna, should we stick toour NÅrÅyaˆa worship? And then should we not try togo from Krishna’s Bhagavad-gÈtÅ to ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam?One may think, “I have read the Bhagavad-gÈtÅ, I likethe Krishna who is the speaker of the GÈtÅ.” Thenwhen the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam is given to us, shouldwe stick to that GÈtÅ Krishna, or should we try to go tothe Krishna given in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam? If we have

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 163

Page 164: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

our interest in Krishna, we must run to His side, wher-ever He appears.

In the BÂhad-bhÅgavatÅmÂta the story is told of howGopa-kumÅra, by chanting his GopÅla mantra, graduallyleaves one stage and progresses to the next. There, thegradation of devotion is traced from the karma-kňÎabrÅhmaˆa, to a devotee king, then to Indra, then toBrahmÅ, then to ßiva, from him to PrahlÅda, then toHanumÅn, then the PňÎavas, then to the YÅdavas,to Uddhava, and finally to the gopÈs.

In this zigzag way he is passing. In the sincerity of hisquest, his thirst is not being quenched. He is goingfrom this side, to that side, and going up. So, all ofthem have their guru-paramparÅ. There is PrahlÅda’sguru-paramparÅ, HanumÅn’s guru-paramparÅ, thePňÎava’s guru-paramparÅ, MahÅdeva’s guru-paramparÅ.They have their own guru-paramparÅ. BrahmÅ andMahÅdeva are gurus themselves; they are the creators oftheir own lines of guru-paramparÅ, but Gopa-kumÅrapasses them also. Why? His thirst is not quenched untilhe goes to VÂndÅvana. So, the BÂhad-bhÅgavatÅmÂta hasshown us the line of guru-paramparÅ, or the real line ofour quest, of our search.

If we are sincerely searching after real truth, thenwherever we go may be a contribution to our experiencefor further preaching in the future. If we go somewhere,hoping with all sincerity that our thirst may be

164 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 165: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

quenched there, but find that it is not quenched, andfeel some uneasiness, then, by the grace of the Lord, aconnection with higher truth will come, and we will gosomewhere else, thinking that there our thirst will bequenched. Gradually we will again find dissatisfaction,the need for something higher, and again we willprogress further. In this way, we may cross many guru-paramparÅs before ultimately attaining the Vraja-lÈlÅ ofKrishna, as given by ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.

We are not interested in fashion or form; if we wantthe real truth, then wherever it will be found, we mustaccept it. MahÅprabhu says:

kibÅ vipra, kiba nyÅsÈ ÍËdra kene nayayei k›ˆa-tattva-vettÅ, sei ‘guru’ haya

(Chaitanya-charitÅmÂta, Madhya 8.128)

Anyone, regardless of caste or social position, maybecome guru if he knows the science of Krishna.”Sometimes the father may not be our guardian. Ouruncle may be our guide, and not the father. It is possible.The line of interest is to be considered the most impor-tant. So, our line is the Íik›Å-guru paramparÅ.

I am thankful to those that are helping my spiritualunderstanding not only in a formal way, but in the realsense. Whoever is untying the knots of our entangle-ment in this material world, giving us light, and quench-ing our thirst for inner understanding and satisfaction is

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 165

Page 166: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

our guru. In this way, we live on the contribution of allthese spiritual masters. They are all our Íik›Å-gurus.All the Vai›ˆavas are more or less our instructingspiritual masters. Our spiritual life may live on theircontribution. But we do not accept the imitationists.They are our enemies, asat-sa⁄ga, bad association.They will take us away from the real path of under-standing and progress.

We must ask our sincere hearts, “From whom do Ireally get the benefit of spiritual life?” Our sincere con-sciousness will be the best judge, not form. If in a earth-en pot there is Ganges water, and in a golden pot thereis ordinary water, which should we select? In a caselike that, brÅhmaˆas, the intelligent class of men, takethe holy Ganges water in the earthen pot. So, the sub-stance contained, and not the container, should begiven the real importance.

AM I THIS BODY?

I am not this physical body. My own physical iden-tification should be challenged if I am too much addict-ed to the physical guru-paramparÅ. “Who am I? Am Ithis physical body?” If I am spiritual, then in the spir-itual sphere I shall have to look with spiritual eyes,and pursue whoever will come before me who is reallyfollowing the path of MahÅprabhu.

166 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 167: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

When the PňÎavas retired to the Himalayas,Yudhi›Êhira MahÅrÅj was going ahead. Nobody believedthey would fall. Arjuna couldn’t believe that his broth-ers had fallen. But even after Arjuna had fallen, a dogwas going on, following MahÅrÅj Yudhi›Êhira. We maysee many men fall down in the path of our journeytowards the spiritual goal, but still we should try toreach the goal. And with the help of whoever comesalong, I shall go.

Some may be eliminated; even a madhyama-adhikÅrÈguru may sometimes be eliminated when he falls down. Itis not a happy thing, but it may even occur that my guruwas going ahead, taking me forward and fell down. Thenwith fresh energy, invoking the help of the Lord, I shallhave to go on. Even such a disaster may come in ourjourney. But still, we must not be cowed down. Sometimesalone and sometimes with company we must go on.

First there must be sukÂti, accumulated merit, andthen ÍraddhÅ, faith, will guide us. The quality of faithmust be examined. ßraddhÅ, faith, is a general term,but ÍraddhÅ may be defined into different classes. Ahigh form of faith will be our fare on the way back toGodhead. Sometimes we may find co-workers, andsometimes we may have to go alone. What of that?We cannot but go to the goal because we shall have thegrace of so many unseen gurus.

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 167

Page 168: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

UNSEEN GURUS

There are others also who are working, and theirideal will inspire me, although physically I am not see-ing any companion or any follower with me. The inspi-ration of the unseen gurus will be our fare. They willinspire us to go on with the journey. And our own sin-cere hankering for the truth will be our real guide.That is guru-paramparÅ.

Who is guru? Is guru a body? Or is the guru a vairÅgÈ,a renunciant? Or is the guru only a formal guise, a hyp-ocrite who is showing the appearance of a sÅdhu, butwithin is doing something else? Who is a guru? Onlyone who will exclusively guide me to Krishna andMahÅprabhu, with devotion. He is my guru, whateverhe may be.

MahÅprabhu told RÅmÅnanda RÅya, “RÅmÅnanda,why do you shrink away? Do you think that I am a sannyÅsÈand you are a gÂhastha? You are always hesitating to replyto My questions. Do you think it does not look well foryou to advise a sannyÅsÈ brÅhmaˆa? Don’t hesitate. Youknow Krishna best. Give Krishna to Me. Have courage.”In this way, MahÅprabhu was encouraging RÅmÅnanda.“By the grace of Krishna, you have that capital. Give it toMe. You are a real capitalist. I have come to preach to theworld that you are the wealthiest capitalist of the spiritualworld. And that must be used for the good of the public.Don’t hesitate. Don’t shrink away. Come out.”

168 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 169: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

RÅmÅnanda said, “Yes, it is Your capital. You havedeposited it with me, and today You have come towithdraw it from me. It is Your property. I understand.And You press and push me to take it out. All right. Iam a mere instrument, used by You. Whatever Youwant me to say, I am ready to say.” In this way,RÅmÅnanda was going on. But is RÅmÅnanda a memberof a sampradÅya? We are so much indebted toRÅmÅnanda RÅya, but he is not in the guru-paramparÅ.Still, he is more than many of the gurus who are inthe guru-paramparÅ.

ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is not in the guru-paramparÅ.Should we dismiss Her? First there should be guru, andthen there is the question of paramparÅ. The questionof first importance is, “who is guru?” And then there canbe a chain of them coming down.

ALEXANDER THE GREAT—FORMBREAKER

Sometimes the formal must be left aside. Once,Alexander the Great was with his father, and theycame upon a chariot with a thick knot tied in its rope.There was an inscription above the knot, and there itwas written, “Whoever can untie this knot will be agreat king in the future.” The young Alexander askedhis father, “What is it, Papa?” His father replied, “Thisknot has been firmly tied here, and there it is writtenthat whoever can loosen it will be a great king in the

INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTERS 169

Page 170: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

future.” Alexander said, “I shall do it.” He took outhis sword and cut the rope. Is it clear? The formality wasnot kept. A man stood by the side. He came out andsaid, “Yes, he will be a great king. It cannot be other-wise.” The formality was left aside, the realistic viewtaken, and immediately Alexander cut the Gordianknot. It is a famous story. Sticking to formality, hewould have been lost. This happened also in the case ofColumbus. Someone challenged, can you make an eggstand on a nail? Columbus pushed it in, a portion brokeand he stood it on the nail and said, “Yes, I have doneso.” This is practical knowledge.

So, the real disciplic line provides practical knowledgein support of the divine love which is coming down.We must bow down our heads wherever we find sup-port of that. We should not become formalists, but sub-stantialists; not fashionists, not imitationists, but realis-tic thinkers. That should always be our temperament.

170 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 171: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

In the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (11.9.31) it is stated:

na hy ekasmÅd guror jñÅna˜su-sthira˜ syÅt su-pu›kalam

“One certainly cannot get complete knowledge fromonly one guru.” In the highest stage of devotion, wemust see not only one guru; we must see that guru iseverywhere. In the land of Krishna, all are gurus; ourtransformation should be towards that. Everything in thespiritual world, the entire environment is our guru andwe are servants. To enter into VaikuˆÊha, or Goloka,means that on all sides we must see guru and pay ourrespects. There is gradation of course, but all are guru.

There are different classes of guru. All Vai›ˆavasare considered gurus. If the spiritual master gives evenone letter to the disciple, what is contained there isinfinite. The knowledge given by the spiritual master isinfinite. To know and understand it fully, however, dif-ferent sources are necessary.

The Landof

Gurus

171

Page 172: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

In the highest position one can read devotion toKrishna from everywhere. If we can attain the prop-er vision, then everything will supply inspirationtowards the performance of our duties. WheneverMahÅprabhu saw a forest, He saw it as VÂndÅvana.Whenever He saw a river, He saw the YamunÅ.Whenever He saw a hill, He saw it as Govardhanahill. In that highest stage, wherever we cast our glance,it will remind us about our Lord. That is the duty ofguru. They will teach us, they will press us to engageourselves in service to Krishna. Wherever we castour glance, whatever we come in contact with willonly excite us: “Do your duty.” That is guru. Our guruis whoever gives us impetus for the service of Krishna,whoever helps us to look towards the center. So,because every atom in VaikuˆÊha and Goloka willencourage us towards our duty, they are all our gurus.Gurus will be very amply available when we can raiseourselves to a higher level.

GURU—DISPELS DARKNESS

When we are in the lower stages of material con-ception, everything we see takes us away from the cen-ter by the out-carrying current. Whatever we see says,“Oh, come and enjoy me.” The invitation of enjoy-ment is found here in the lower level, and the inspira-tion of renunciation is also found in a particular stage.

172 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 173: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

The impersonalists who desire salvation say, “Whateverwe find here is temporary. Reject it all!” But devotionis the positive side. From the side of devotion, every-thing will draw me towards the center, towards Krishna.And those who will help us in that way are our gurus.Guru means “one who dispels the darkness of bothenjoyment and renunciation.”

Krishna tells us not to particularize in one point(ÅcÅrya˜ mŘ vijÅniyÅn). There are so many Íik›Å-gurusin the line, and it is our good fortune to see more gurus,to come to the stage where we see gurus everywhere.Everywhere we shall try to draw the hints of the aus-picious presence of Godhead. Krishna says, “One whocan see Me everywhere, and everything in Me, is nev-er lost to Me, nor I to him.”

yo mŘ paÍyati sarvatrasarva˜ ca mayi paÍyati

(Bhagavad-gÈtÅ 6.30)

We shall try to see Him in every medium. Then ourposition is safe. Not to see guru is a dangerous posi-tion. But if we can see guru everywhere, advising us toconcentrate our energy towards the service of God,then we’ll be safe. Of course, there is also a specificvision of guru, from whom I can get the maximumimmediate help. But ultimately, Krishna says, “I amthe ÅchÅrya: see Me in him.”

THE LAND OF GURUS 173

Page 174: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

JEWEL WITHIN THE PALM

Who is ÅchÅrya? One who knows how to give duerespect to his own ÅchÅrya. Baladeva VidyÅbhË›aˆa hasexplained in one of his commentaries how both RËpaand SanÅtana GoswÅmÈ have shown Govinda to theworld. He says that if one has a jewel in his hand, hecan show the jewel in various ways by holding it dif-ferently. RËpa and SanÅtana have each dealt in variousways with the jewel by the name of Govinda, who isalways served by the Supreme Goddess of Fortune.They have both shown that high substance, Govinda,to the world, just as a jewel within their palms.

So not only in the supreme goal of life, but in every-thing, our knowledge depends on more than onesource. We mainly learn from one place, but this isverified and corroborated by many sources; then itcomes to be proper knowledge. In the nyÅya ÍÅstra,the codes of logic, the six processes of acquiring knowl-edge are mentioned: vi›aya, the thesis; sa˜Íaya, theantithesis; pËrva-pak›a, cross-examination; mÈmŘsÅ,synthesis; siddhÅnta, conclusion; and sa˜gatiÓ verifi-cation from different sources. After these six stages,something may come in the name of truth in thisworld. Any knowledge presupposes consultation withdifferent sources, although mainly we can get it fromone source. In the beginning we inquire about thetruth, not from one, but from many sources. Then we

174 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 175: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

concentrate to inquire from a particular higher source.Our first connection with the truth comes from here

and there in small quantities. First there is ajñÅta-sukÂti,unknown pious activities; then jñÅta-sukÂti, pious activ-ities performed in knowledge; then ÍraddhÅ, faith; thensÅdhu-sa⁄ga, the company with saints. In this way, wesearch for ßrÈ Krishna. We inquire here and there. Manysaints help us to a certain extent. Ultimately we go tothat spiritual master in whom we find the greatest pos-sibility of learning the truth, and we surrender there.

Having accepted a spiritual master, one will findthat his guru has so many disciples, and he will takefrom them also. His spiritual master will recommendsome books for him. He will say, “Read Bhagavad-gÈtÅ andßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam.” That will also help us to get somany gurus—through the books, where we will findmany references and quotations from many gurus.

ALL ARE GURU

All of them have their contribution, and ultimatelywe must understand that we have to enter into theland of the gurus. Everyone should be respected asguru that gives impetus to me to search for Krishna, toserve Krishna. They will all help to carry me to thecenter. And this is the most fortunate position: to seeeveryone, everywhere as guru, to see that no one isour servant, and no one is indifferent to us. That is our

THE LAND OF GURUS 175

Page 176: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

highest fortune: to attain that highest spiritual envi-ronment where everyone is our guru. Here, everyoneis our servant; even our father and mother. We want todraw something from everyone in this world ofexploitation. And by renunciation everything is elim-inated; it is a deserted position. If we are to enter intothe land of eternal prospect, then we must learn tosee that all are our guru and we are servants.

They are all gurus and they are all our well-wishingguardians. In that plane, we shall imbibe help fromeverywhere. Their benediction and their grace will comefrom everywhere. They are all well-wishers, all guardians;they all guide us towards the highest attainment of ourfortune. There cannot be any objection to that.

But still there is gradation, just as in the very exis-tence of God there is gradation: VÅsudeva, Vi›ˆu,NÅrÅyaˆa, DvÅrakeÍa, MathureÍa, Svayam BhagavÅnKrishna—there are so many levels. Gradation is alwaysthere, according to our inner position. So, we mustnot be afraid.

Of course there is a time, when we are surrounded byan unfavorable environment, that the association ofa real saint is very rare. In that stage, we may be warnednot to mix with the mÅyÅvÅdÈs; Buddhists, ßa⁄karites,nÅgÅ-bÅbÅs, and so many other groups of so-called sÅd-hus, so that we may not run hither and thither onlyto find a guru to get any advice. To save us from such

176 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 177: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

unfavorable circumstances, to protect us, we are warned,“Don’t try to see guru everywhere.” In a particular stage,however, when we already have a taste for the realtruth, we are taken to that plane where everyone isour guru, helping us advance towards our destination.

This caution is valuable in the beginning becausethere are so many cheaters who want to devour us. Atthat stage especially, to help us proceed towards thegoal, we must exclusively concentrate on our guru,avoiding the Buddhists, mÅyÅvÅdÈs, atheists, and allthose who wear red rags in the name of sÅdhus.

Still, in every sampradÅya, or religious tradition,that trick has been used: “Only listen here. Stick tothe words of your guru, the advice of your guru. Don’ttry to mix hither and thither, to run here and there toget advice. So many teachers are the enemies of yourguru. They are not preaching the real truth.” Thatwarning is necessary in some stage. “Don’t try to seeguru everywhere, because in this world so many men inthe dress of sÅdhus are going on with their lower cam-paign.” This warning should come in that stage.

HURLED DOWN TO VAIKU™†HA

And in the lower stage also, to keep up and to devel-op our attention and devotion towards our guru, so muchhelp should come from our senior godbrothers. They willhelp us understand the greatness of our guru in different

THE LAND OF GURUS 177

Page 178: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ways. They are also doing the work of Íik›Å-guru. Butwhen we enter in the kingdom of service, then, of course,everyone will help us. It is also said that we may have aninner attraction towards VÂndÅvana, and our inner awak-enment may be in the service of Krishna of Goloka, butif we mix with so many sÅdhus in VaikuˆÊha, then we willbe hurled down to VaikuˆÊha.

In a certain stage we should beware of bad associa-tion, so in Bhakti-rasÅmÂta-sindhuÓ (1.2.90) RËpaGoswÅmÈ has said:

sajÅtÈ-yÅÍaye snigdhe sÅdhau sa⁄gaÓ svato vare

What sort of saintly persons shall we try to mix withearnestly? Those who are in our line, who have the samehigh spiritual aspirations as we do, and who hold a supe-rior position. To associate with such saintly persons willhelp us the most to progress towards the ultimate goal.

There may be some obstacles, but if at heart we aresincere, the environment cannot deceive us, becauseGod’s inner help is there, cooperating with our sincere,inner need: na hi kalyňa kÂt kaÍcit durgati˜ tÅta gaccha-ti. What we want from our innermost hearts cannotbut come true, because Krishna knows everything. Theremay be some obstacles but, by Krishna’s help, they shallall be eliminated and our innermost aspiration will becrowned with success.

178 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 179: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Devotee: Today is my birthday. According to thealmanac, it is the most inauspicious day of the year.

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: No. This is the happiest andmost fortunate day, because on this day you came toguru and Krishna. Many birthdays have already passed,but this birthday has brought you in connection withKrishna. So this day should be respected not only byyour disciples, friends, and relatives; you should alsohave respect for this day. Krishna has blessed you.

Time is also described in the Chaitanya-charitÅmÂta ina verse recorded by RÅmÅnanda RÅya: ye kÅle vÅ svapanedekhinu va˜Íi-vadane. ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ says, “Whenin My trance, I came to have a divine vision of Krishna,two enemies suddenly appeared: ecstasy, and also afeeling which is corresponding to extreme love in com-plete self-surrender. In that state, I could not seeKrishna very clearly. These two enemies disturbed Me.Ecstasy was My enemy, for it made Me self-forgetful, andMy greed for His touch was another enemy. They did

Servantof the

Servant

179

Page 180: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

not allow me to have a clear vision of Krishna so, Mythirst for seeing Him was unquenched.

A DIVINE VISION OF KRISHNA

“If by good fortune I have another chance to haveHis darÍan, divine vision, then what should I do?Avoiding Krishna, I shall instead try to worship time. Ishall worship that moment, that minute, that second inwhich I have the divine vision of Krishna. I shall try topropitiate time, so that time itself may stay for sometime. With garlands, sandalwood paste, and jewels, Ishall try to worship time and not Krishna. If time standsstill, being propitiated with My respectful behavior,then Krishna will remain. In this way, I shall try to fixthe time, ‘You please stay here for some time. Krishna isshowing Himself—time, you be eternal here.’ Otherwise,like lightning, Krishna comes and vanishes.”

We worship the time, the land, the place, the para-phernalia of Krishna. Anything in connection withKrishna is cinmaya, transcendental. The paraphernaliaof Krishna is worthy of our worship. In fact, we shallhave to honor Krishna’s paraphernalia even more thanKrishna Himself. That is the clue to success. Krishna’sabode, His paraphernalia, and His devotees have arelationship with Krishna, Krishna-sambandha. Theyare Krishna’s devotees, and He is at their disposal. So,if we can propitiate them, they will take interest in us

180 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 181: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

and take us up into that realm. Otherwise we are help-less. In the Padma Purňa, it is said:

ÅrÅdhanÅnŘ sarve›Å˜vi›ˆor ÅrÅdhanŘ param

Once, PÅrvatÈ-devÈ asked Lord ßiva, “Of all kinds ofworship, whose worship is best?” Lord ßiva told herplainly, “The worship and devotional service of LordNÅrÅyaˆa, Vi›ˆu, is the highest.” PÅrvatÈ became a lit-tle mortified and disappointed, thinking, “But I amserving ßiva, so I hold a lower position.” Then thenext line came:

tasmÅt paratara˜ devitadÈyÅnŘ samarcanam

“But higher than the worship of NÅrÅyaˆa is worshipof the devotees of Lord NÅrÅyaˆa. That is even greaterthan devotion to the Lord Himself.” Then PÅrvatÈsmiled, thinking, “I am serving the devotee of the Lord.ßiva is a devotee: vai›ˆavÅnŘ yathÅ ÍambhuÓ. So, I amdoing the best thing.”

This is also confirmed by Krishna, in the ådi Purňa:

ye me bhakta-janÅÓ pÅrthana me bhaktÅÍ ca te janÅÓmad-bhaktÅnŘ ca ye bhaktÅste me bhaktatamÅ matÅÓ

SERVANT OF THE SERVANT 181

Page 182: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

“Those who worship Me directly are not real devo-tees; real devotees are those who are devoted to Mydevotees.” And this principle is true in our own experi-ence. It is said, “If you love me, love my dog.” Howintense one’s love for his master must be if he can lovethe master’s dog. And he loves the dog only because it ishis master’s dog; not that he wants to take away the dogfor himself. He loves it not with the idea of independentlove for the dog, but because it is the master’s dog.

This is a higher test of our love than simply to lovethe master. This will test whether we are really lovers.Krishna is more pleased if He sees that His servant isbeing served. Why? Because His servant always servesHim, but he won’t take anything in return fromKrishna. Krishna tries to give His devotees something,but they won’t take it. They have no aspiration to ful-fill, no petition to enter in the course of their service.They want only cent-per-cent service. There is no pos-sibility for Krishna to award any remuneration there; Hecan’t find the slightest hole in their devotional servicethrough which some remuneration can be pushed. Hisdevotees are wholesale servants, and nothing but.

Krishna tries His best to give something to His devo-tees in return for their service, but He fails. So, whenKrishna sees that His desired aim of rewarding His ser-vants is being done by someone else, He becomesindebted to that person thinking, “What I wanted to do

182 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 183: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

for My servant, he is doing. I wanted to do that, butfailed; it was not accepted. But now someone else isdoing the same thing I wanted to do.” Krishna is morefavorable to the devotee who serves His servant. ThenKrishna comes to serve him. That is the underlyingpurpose of His saying “Those who are devotees of mydevotee, they are the real devotees of My heart.” Sobhakta-pËjÅ, worship of the devotees, is the best kind ofworship. This statement is confirmed in the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam, in the Vedas and by VÂndÅvana DÅs†hÅkur in the Chaitanya BhÅgavata:

ÅmÅra bhaktera-pËjÅ—ÅmÅ haite ba◊a

Bhakta-pËjÅ, worship of the devotees, is advocatedeverywhere. At the same time we should try to under-stand who is a devotee. That is also to be ascertained.What is the sign of a real devotee?

Krishna says, “Those who say they are directly devot-ed to Me are not devotees proper; those who are devo-tees of My devotees are My real devotees.” We should tryto follow the principle of this saying. This is not a per-verted remark, but there is some genuine reality in it. Ifwe look for its inner meaning, we will reach the con-clusion our guru mahÅrÅj has announced. He said, “Weare Íuddha-Íakta, worshipers of the pure potency, notthe mundane potency. We worship the potency who iswholesale dedicated to the potent without retaining

SERVANT OF THE SERVANT 183

Page 184: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Her individual independence as a separate entity at all,who is cent-per-cent dependent on Krishna. Such apotency as this is very, very rarely to be conceived.

The direct approach to Krishna is improper. Onemust approach Him through the proper channel,through the devotees. That is the real approach.Therefore, GauÎÈya MaÊh eliminates Mirabhai and somany other apparently great devotees from the categoryof real devotees because, although they are mad inpraise of Krishna, they have little regard for the realdevotees of Krishna.

SPIRITUAL BUREAUCRACY

Krishna is not alone. A king is always present withhis entourage, his great establishment. If one is really toapproach the king, it must be done through the properchannel. Krishna is always surrounded by a big hierar-chy, a big bureaucracy, and one cannot approach Krishnadirectly. He whose approach is real must select a prop-er channel. He cannot but praise those devotees andrevere them for their magnanimity. It is only by theirhelp that we can get the nearness of Krishna. Should wethink it possible that one can take a jump across thewhole system and approach the king? It is unreal.

Someone may be externally engaged in such a waythat apparently he is a great devotee of Krishna, but ifhe eliminates the devotees, that devotion has not

184 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 185: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

taken real shape; it is a vague thing. He is far awayfrom Krishna. Suppose we take as an example the high-est peak in the Himalayas, Mount Everest. We can seeMount Everest from far off. But to approach MountEverest, we must pass through so many closer mountainpeaks. When our approach to Mount Everest is genuine,we cannot avoid discovering the name and character-istic of other peaks surrounding Mount Everest. Butfrom far off we can see only Mount Everest and notthe other peaks surrounding it. So, when we say that ourconnection is with Krishna alone, then we are far off.If we are to actually approach the king, we mustapproach him through his entourage. If we are actual-ly to approach Everest, we cannot but have a connec-tion with the nearer peaks surrounding that highestpeak. So, if we are practically engaged in approachingKrishna, our approach will be realistic only when we areengaged with the many devotees in different depart-ments of service to Krishna.

THE REAL TEST OF DEVOTION

I noted when we were preaching in South India,that whenever any gentleman who was a renowneddevotee in a particular place approached our gurumahÅrÅj, ßrÈla BhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkurPrabhupÅda, he used to ask such men, “Under whoseguidance does your devotional service to Krishna go

SERVANT OF THE SERVANT 185

Page 186: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

on?” Generally they used to say, “No, no, I am direct-ly concerned with Lord Krishna, and Lord RÅma.”Then, when they went away, we heard our guru mahÅrÅjsay, “He has no devotion.” That person was dismissedas an imitation devotee. That is a vague kind of devo-tion. It has not taken any particular shape because heis ignoring the ÅÍraya, the shelter-giving devotees in thepositions surrounding the Lord. That is the great test ofdevotion.

Otherwise, without taking shelter of a devotee, if oneshows great devotion, what is his motive? Generallythey think, “We want liberation, not the service ofKrishna. To earn liberation, we are accepting the devo-tion of Krishna.” That is a lower form of worship—worldly worship—not real worship in the transcen-dental plane. That is not eternal, but temporary.Devotion to the Lord must not be subservient to anyother aim of life. The desire for liberation is one crite-rion of an imitation devotee, and another criterion isthe neglect of elevated devotees. When the Lord aloneis being worshiped, that is also false. These two kinds ofapparent devotional practices which are generally seenin the world may be dismissed. But the world does notget any news of all these things.Devotee: So, the spiritual master is sometimes called theÅÍraya-vigraha, the personality of whom one must takeshelter?

186 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 187: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: Yes. Just as in the beginning onesees the forest from a distance, but in the end he entersthe inner circle of the forest, so from far off Krishnaalone appears to be the ÅÍraya, the giver of shelter, butwhen we approach Krishna more closely, we will findour shelter among his devotees. Our real shelter isfound within His inner circle of servitors, not withKrishna directly.

We are of a vitiated nature, but there are those whounder no circumstances deviate from Krishna. Theyare the eternal paraphernalia of the Lord. They arenot like us; they are eternally connected with Krishna,but we are sometimes coming and going away; we areunreliable servitors. That is our position, so we can-not claim the same position as the absolute servitors ofthe Lord. Under their guidance we can be given thechance of service, so we must accept that position. Weare recruits, we are not amongst the permanent servi-tors of Krishna. We must perform our service under abona fide superior. The new followers must be graduallyaccommodated under some bona fide, permanent servi-tors in the land of Krishna.

SERVANT OF THE SERVANT 187

Page 188: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist
Page 189: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: In his Chaitanya ßik›ÅmÂta,ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur has explained that thereare two types of devotees in the stage of premÅruruk›u,the beginning stages of pure divine love. These twokinds of devotees are classified as viviktÅnandÈ andgo›ÊhyÅnandÈ. The go›ÊhyÅnandÈ, by nature, love preach-ing. They live among the Vai›ˆavas. But there is anoth-er group, the viviktÅnandÈ, who prefer a solitary position.There they chant the holy name of the Lord, or thinkabout the Lord’s pastimes (lÈlÅ). These two groups haveboth been mentioned as being situated on a high plat-form of devotional service, just before the stage of purelove of Godhead. When they have completely attainedthe highest stage, there is no qualitative differencebetween one and the other: they are one and the same.Whatever work Krishna wants us to do through them,they will perform in surrender to Him. Therefore itcannot be said that one who does not have the preach-ing tendency is a lower Vai›ˆava.

Livesof the Saints

189

Page 190: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

190 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur: nineteenth century founder of theKrishna consciousness movement.

Page 191: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur has clearly grouped these twosections of devotees in the stage of those who are justabout to occupy the highest plane. There are two groups:one of a preaching type, another of a solitary type, butaccording to ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur, we cannot makethe distinction that one is higher and the other is lower.According to the desire of Krishna, they will do His will.The devotee whom Krishna wants to preach will do thatwork, but those who do not like to work in that waycannot be called unqualified. Those that like preachingwill naturally speak in favor of the preaching camp.Because they are inspired by Krishna to do that service,they are successful. Krishna says, ÅcÅryam mŘ vijÅnÈyÅn:“It is My inspiration that can really deliver the fallensouls. Whomever Krishna will accept can understandHim—others cannot. (yam evai›a vˆute tena labhyas).When Krishna delegates power sufficiently to a Vai›ˆava,and wants to deliver many fallen souls through him, ittakes place by His will. SvarËpa DÅmodara is not foundto preach in any extensive way. RÅmÅnanda RÅya is alsonot found to preach in an extensive way to make disci-ples, going from door to door. On the other hand,NityÅnanda Prabhu and others did. Krishna selects Hisinstruments according to His own desire.

KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ prays: vande ’ha˜ ÍrÈ-guroÓ ÍrÈ-yuta-pada-kamala˜ ÍrÈ-gurËn vai›ˆavÅ˜Í ca. First he offershis respects to the group of spiritual masters who are

LIVES OF THE SAINTS 191

Page 192: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

immediately in touch with the fallen souls. Then hesays: ÍrÈ rËpa˜ sÅgrajÅta˜: he offers his respects to thesÅstra-gurus. ßrÈ RËpa and SanÅtana did not practicallycome in touch with the masses for preaching, but theygave scriptures for the preachers. The ÍÅstras, the rules andregulations, and the ontological questions—all thesethings were given by RËpa and SanÅtana. Are they notuttama-adhikÅrÈs? They did not come in direct touch withthe people, but, as they were meant to by ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu, they laid the foundation for the preachingof GauÎÈya Vai›ˆavism. They are the ÍÅstra-gurus, thespiritual masters who give the revealed scriptures.

SPIRITUAL TOUCHSTONES

KrishnadÅsa KavirÅja GoswÅmÈ first offers his respectsto the recruiter gurus, then in a higher stage, to theÍÅstra-gurus, and then to ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhuwho came with his associates and paraphernalia toinaugurate a new truth in the world. In five stages heoffers his respects to his spiritual masters, and in thehighest stages he offers his respects to the lotus feet ofßrÈ ßrÈ RÅdhÅ and Govinda, and all the gopÈs, headed byLalitÅ and ViÍÅkhÅ: ÍrÈ rÅdhÅ k›ˆa pÅdÅn saha-gaˆa lal-itÅ ÍrÈ viÍÅkhÅnvitŘs ca. So the ÍÅstra-gurus, are doingsome work as they have been inspired by ßrÈ Krishna.They are not coming in direct touch with the fallensouls. So, we cannot say that because they are not

192 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 193: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

directly preaching to the fallen souls, they are notsparÍa-maˆi, or touchstones. To say so would only beexpressing our partiality to the preaching group.

We have to put some faith in the spiritual master.We must have faith that what he does is the activity of

ßrÈla Gaura Ki›ora DÅsÅ BÅbÅjÈ MahÅraj. His only disciple ßrÈlaBhaktisiddhÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkur, said of him, “All spiritual knowl-edge is contained within a particle of the dust of his lotus feet.”

Page 194: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

the Supreme Lord working within him, that Krishna hascome to preach about Himself through our spiritualmaster. We must try to see Krishna in guru, and guru’sactions as meant to deliver us. We are encouraged inthis way.

Still, this is the relative view. From very strict impar-tial vision, we can classify the guru according to hisrealization as an intermediate devotee, (madhyama-adhikÅrÈ), or a topmost devotee (uttama-adhikÅrÈ).Amongst the servitors of Krishna, some are inclinedtowards RÅdhÅrňÈ, some towards CandrÅvalÈ and someare in the middle. Some devotees are more attracted toVraja-lÈlÅ, some to Gaura-lÈlÅ, and some are in the mid-dle. This is the nature of the Lord’s pastimes. Thesedifferences will exist eternally.

GAURA-L^Lå HIGHER THAN KRISHNA-L^Lå

Some devotees have a preaching nature, whereasothers may be of the secluded type, but that does notmean that all who are of the secluded nature are lowerand all who are of the preaching nature are higher. Wecan’t say that. They should be judged according to theirsurrender and acceptance of Krishna. Both Gaura-lÈlÅand Krishna-lÈlÅ are the highest in Goloka, but if weare bold enough to assert that Gaura-lÈlÅ is higher thanKrishna-lÈlÅ because of its magnanimous dealings, becauseit is distributing itself, then it should be given more

194 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 195: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

importance. In that consideration, it is superior toKrishna-lÈlÅ. And if we are to follow very strictly thispoint, then, of course, we may have to appreciate thepreaching section of the Vai›ˆavas, considering thatthey are doing the most beneficial work in the universe(loka hitÅya ca).

“The preachers are more fortunate because throughthem Krishna is trying to release many fallen souls.” Arelative form of vision may be seen in that way: “Gaura-lÈlÅ is higher than Krishna-lÈlÅ. Why? Because it is spa-cious and broad; it is available to everyone. And inGaura-lÈlÅ, Krishna is distributing Himself to the fallen.”This is something in addition to Krishna-lÈlÅ. Then,whenever we find that good fortune has made some-one an agent to raise up the fallen souls, we may havesome greater appreciation for him. Some justification forconsidering the preachers to be more fortunate maycome if we consider that Krishna is better when preach-ing then when playing within His own group.

Naturally we will have preference for the preacherswho have brought Krishna consciousness here amongstus. Krishna has chosen certain devotees as His agents topreach about Him to the fallen souls. And that is moredesirable for us, in our present position. So, if we devel-op our perspective in that line, of course we can say thatfallen souls like us will give more stress to those whoare the cause for our delivery. To think that some agents

LIVES OF THE SAINTS 195

Page 196: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

are preferable to others because the symptom of mag-nanimity is more easily traceable in them is a relativeview in the ultimate context of reality.

Although sometimes we may judge Vai›ˆavasaccording to their different activities, we are not alwayscorrect, because a devotee is chosen for a particularservice by the Lord, and whatever the Lord wants to dothrough him is done by His will. This is the underlyingprinciple: it is His selection. Sometimes the selectioncomes to A, sometimes to B, and sometimes to C. Weare all at the disposal of the Lord’s infinite will, andaccording to His sweet will, according to how Krishnawants to utilize us, our activities will be successful.That is the absolute consideration. We cannot fail toconnect success with the medium; there is also somevalue in that, but we must consider that Krishna isthere in the background. We must always understandthat the divine will, the highest will, is working throughus. So we should not be extreme in judging a devoteeaccording to external considerations.

BåBåJ^S AND PREACHERS

Gaura KÈÍora DÅs BÅbÅjÈ MahÅrÅj did not preach,but his disciple, our spiritual master, ßrÈlaBhaktisiddÅnta SaraswatÈ †hÅkur PrabhupÅda, preachedwith great magnitude. ßrÈla LokanÅtha GoswÅmÈ didnot preach at all, but we find that the preaching of

196 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 197: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

his only disciple, ßrÈla Narottama DÅsa †hÅkur, wasmost extensive. So a Vai›ˆava should not be judgedonly by the amount of work that he shows outwardly.His success is at the disposal of the divine will. Krishnaawards service to a particular person according to Hisown choice, and enables that person to carry out thatservice. There are many examples of this.

ßrÈla NityÅnanda Prabhu preached throughout thelength and breadth of Bengal with great force, but ßrÈlaGadÅdhara PaˆÎita, although apparently not doing anytangible service in the lÈlÅ of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu,is said to be RÅdhÅrňȒs bhÅva, transcendental senti-ments, incarnate. And GadÅdhara PaˆÎita’s affinity forMahÅprabhu exceeds that of all others.

So, we should not judge the position of a Vai›ˆavaby the magnitude of his external activities alone. Ofcourse, we cannot ignore the service rendered by adevotee. That is a noble thing, that is a great thing, butultimately the key is in the hand of the Lord, ekalaÈÍvara k›ˆa Åra saba bhÂtya.

KRISHNA IS DANCING

Krishna is at the root of everything, and whateverHe wills is successful. Krishna wants to dance in aparticular way with a particular servitor, and He suc-cessfully dances according to His own sweet will.Krishna is the wire-puller, the controller. The key is in

LIVES OF THE SAINTS 197

Page 198: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

His hand. He controls both universal and specificdealings. By understanding this, we can save ourselvesfrom prati›ÊhÅ, or false prestige, the thirst after nameand fame. If we are fully conscious of the fact thateverything is in the Lord’s hands, then we cannot feelany pride.

So to teach us that it is not very easy to recognize areal Vai›ˆava by his external dress or manners alone,GadÅdhara PaˆÎita apparently misunderstood the posi-tion of PuˆÎarÈka VidyÅnidhi, an exalted associate ofthe Lord.

GadÅdhara PaˆÎita was taken by Mukunda Datta tosee PuˆÎarÈka VidyÅnidhi. Mukunda Datta came fromthe same village as PuˆÎarÈka. Mukunda knew him,and so he asked GadÅdhara PaˆÎita, “Would you like tosee a real Vai›ˆava?” GadÅdhara PaˆÎita told him,“Yes, I am always eager to have the darÍan of a realVai›ˆava.” Then GadÅdhara PaˆÎita followed MukundaDatta to the quarters of PuˆÎarÈka VidyÅnidhi, and hewas dumb-founded by what he saw. “What is this?” Hethought. “Here is an aristocrat with curled, scentedhairs, and a stylish, princely dress, smoking a pipe dec-orated with a golden thread and the whole room isfilled with a sweet scent. He is a Vai›ˆava?”

Mukunda Datta could understand GadÅdhara’s heart,and began to sing a verse from the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam(3.2.23):

198 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 199: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

aho bakÈ ya˜ stana-kÅla-kËÊa˜jighŘsayÅpÅyayad apy asÅdhvÈlebhe gati˜ dhÅtry-ucitŘ tato ’nya˜ka˜ vÅ dayÅlu˜ Íaraˆa˜ vrajema

“Oh, how amazing it is! The sister of BakÅsura(PËtanÅ), desiring to kill ßrÈ Krishna, smeared poison onher breasts and forced Krishna to drink their milk.Even so, Lord Krishna accepted her as His mother, andso she reached the destination suitable for Krishna’smother. Of whom should I take shelter but the mostmerciful Krishna?”

ROLLING IN ECSTASY

Upon hearing this, PuˆÎarÈka VidyÅnidhi becamevery serious. His movements stopped, and then someshivering was apparent in his body. The whole atmos-phere was changed. He began to throw his hands andfeet left and right. He cast his smoking pipe aside andbegan to roll on his bed, tearing off his silk clothing andthe silk sheets, and pulling out his beautifully curled anddecorated hair. He began to cry, “Of whom should Itake shelter but the most magnanimous Lord? Whereshould I take refuge without such a Lord?” With this onhis lips, he was rolling on the floor in ecstasy.

After a long time, he gradually subsided, andGadÅdhara thought to himself, “What did I think about

LIVES OF THE SAINTS 199

Page 200: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

this great personality? He has so much love for Krishnawithin. Although externally he appears as an ordinaryman, a slave of luxury, internally he is a great devotee.What intense love he has for Krishna!” Then hethought, “I have committed Vai›ˆava-aparÅdha, anoffense to a great devotee. How can I free myself? Ithought ill of him. What is the remedy for that offense?”So, he thought to himself, and then told Mukunda, “Ihave committed an offense against this great mahÅt-mÅ. How can I get out of that? I am thinking that gen-erally those who come to this devotional line have toformally accept some preceptor, but I have not yet tak-en initiation from any Vai›ˆava. If I take initiationfrom him, he will forgive me and my offenses. He won’ttake any offense from me if I surrender unto his holyfeet. Then only can I get release from this crime. But Ihave to consult my master GaurÅ⁄ga MahÅprabhu. So,he went to consult with ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu.

Sometime before this, ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhuwas seen calling the name of PuˆÎarÈka and crying,“PuˆÎarÈka, my father! PuˆÎarÈka! Where are you?” Inthis way He was suddenly crying. Ordinary people couldnot understand. They began to ask, “Who is thatPuˆÎarÈka? For whom is the Lord wailing so much?Why is Nimai PaˆÎita wailing ‘PuˆÎarÈka! PuˆÎarÈka!’?”

Within a few days, PuˆÎarÈka came from another vil-lage to his NavadvÈpa house. Mukunda Datta was his

200 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 201: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

co-villager, so he knew PuˆÎarÈka. When the devo-tees inquired, “Who is this PuˆÎarÈka?” Mukunda Dattaanswered, “PuˆÎarÈka has got a small estate; he is awell-to-do, married man.” So, GadÅdhara PaˆÎita askedßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu about PuˆÎarÈkaVidyÅnidhi, saying, “I have committed an offenseagainst the great Vai›ˆava, PuˆÎarÈka VidyÅnidhi, so formy own spiritual good I feel the necessity to take ini-tiation from him. But without consulting You, and get-ting Your consent, I can’t do anything. I put it beforeYou. What should I do?”

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu welcomed the idea, say-ing, “Yes, this is very good. You must accept him asyour guru.” It is said by authoritative sources thatPuˆÎarÈka VidyÅnidhi was the father of RÅdhÅrňÈ,that he was the incarnation of V›abhÅnu MahÅrÅj.So, GadÅdhara PaˆÎita took initiation from PuˆÎarÈkaVidyÅnidhi. In this way, we should not be extreme injudging a devotee only from his external activities.

LIVES OF THE SAINTS 201

Page 202: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

202 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 203: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

T he impersonalist transcendentalists say that oncewe are independent of the flesh connection, the

consciousness of the human soul is the highest thingand that no finer, higher thing can exist. But the scrip-tures say that the Supersoul, or paramÅtmÅ, is superiorin existence to the individual soul, and that theBhagavÅn conception, the personal conception of God,is even higher. This begins with the VÅsudeva con-ception: Krishna alone. The NÅrÅyaˆa conception isagain higher, and the Krishna conception is the high-est. And even in the Krishna conception there aredivisions: DvÅrakÅ, MathurÅ, and VÂndÅvana. ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu and the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatamassert that Krishna is the Supreme Personality ofGodhead: K›ˆas tu bhagavÅn svayam.

The VÂndÅvana conception of Krishna as theSupreme Entity is the highest because beauty is aboveall. Beauty is above all grandeur and power. Neitherphysical, mental, or intellectual power, nor any other

The Lineof

Sri Rupa

203

Page 204: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

power, but beauty and love is the ultimate controllingpower. Absolute good is absolute beauty, and that isthe absolute controller. Mercy is above justice.

Generally, we cannot conceive that anything couldbe greater than justice; we think that justice must be thehighest principle. But we are told that mercy is abovejustice. And who can show mercy? Not an ordinaryperson, but only a king. One who can compensate forthe loss in justice can give mercy. And the highest courtis able to compensate everything. Such a realm exists.And there, the Lord is engaged in pastimes with Hisparaphernalia of equal quality. There is such a law, a pro-vision beyond the sense of justice in our puppy brain.

Uddhava is recognized as the principle devotee ofthe Lord, and his statement about mercy is found in theßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (3.2.23):

aho bakÈ ya˜ stana-kÅla-kËÊa˜jighŘsayÅpÅyayad apy asÅdhvÈlebhe gati˜ dhÅtry-ucitŘ tato ’nya˜ka˜ vÅ dayÅlu˜ Íaraˆa˜ vrajema

He says, “Where else should I surrender? How can Isurrender to anyone more merciful than Krishna, whenI find that the demoness PËtanÅ in the garb of mater-nal affection went to kill Krishna, but instead receivedsuch a wonderful benediction that she was given ahigher post as one of Krishna’s mothers? My Lord is so

204 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 205: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

kind, so benevolent. Where else should I surrender?Her poisoned breast was put into the mouth of theinfant child Krishna, and she was blessed with such ahigh and affectionate post! So, how can we measure Hisgrace, His infinite mercy? His ways and mercy arebeyond all expectations.” Rather than treating her withjustice, we find just the opposite. He showed magnan-imous behavior towards His greatest enemy. So, beyondjustice there is mercy, and such a high degree of mercy,such a quality and intensity of mercy that it cannotbe measured. Uddhava prays, “Where should I findsuch a standard of grace as this? I must fall flat at thedivine feet of Lord Krishna. Why should any man ofintelligence not run to fall flat at the feet of such amagnanimous personality as Krishna? His nature is thatof the highest love.”

DEPARTMENT OF MERCY

We, the finite, should approach the infinite withthis spirit: “If justice is applied, I have no hope. I omitthat department. I have come only to seek my fortunein the department of mercy, where there is no calcula-tion of right or wrong, of merit or demerit. I have cometo that department, my Lord, because I do not knowwhat is within me. When I analyze and study my ownheart, I find that I am unknown to my own self. I am sohelpless and wretched that I don’t even know my self.

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 205

Page 206: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

How then should I venture to appeal to a departmentwhere something will be granted only after a calculationof my merits and demerits? I don’t want that. I don’twant any decision based on justice.

“I surrender. You may do whatever you like withme. I am the worst of sinners. What to do with menow is in your hands. You, Savior, I have come to you.If there is any possibility—save me. This is my openappeal, my one-sided appeal.” This sort of self-abnega-tion will automatically cleanse our hearts. By this atti-tude of ÍaraˆÅgati, or surrender, we invite the greatestattention from above. ßaraˆÅgati, surrender, is the onlyway to be reinstated in our lost prospect.”

At present, we are disconnected from the prospectof divine love which we cherish in the innermost quar-ter of our hearts. If we want to have that privilege veryeasily and very quickly, we must approach the Lordwith plain speaking, and with a naked body and mind,with everything exposed. ßrÈla RËpa GoswÅmÈ in Bhakti-rasÅmÂta-sindhuÓ (1.2.152) has written:

mat-tulyo nÅsti pÅpÅtmÅnÅparÅdhÈ ca kaÍcanaparihÅre ’pi lajjÅ meki˜ bruve puru›ottama

“My Lord, I feel ashamed. How shall I offer You somany pure things like flowers? Generally, pure things are

206 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 207: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

offered to You, but what about me? I have come withthe most filthy thing to offer to You. I feel ashamed. Ihave come to You, with only my shame, to beg forYour mercy. There is no parallel to my sinful life, crim-inal life. Everything that can be conceived of as bad isfound in me. It is very difficult even to speak aboutthe characteristics of my heinous sins and crimes. Still,

ßrÈla GopÅl BhaÊÊa GoswÅmÈ, one of the Six GoswÅmÈs, wrote, “OßrÈ RÅdhe, You are queen of the heart of Govinda. Please engageme in Your service.”

Page 208: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Your nature, existence, fame, and benevolence cannotbut attract me. You can save me. You can purify me.Hoping against hope, I have come to You. And I haveonly one solace, that I am the real object of Your mer-cy. Your tendency is to purify the meanest. Those whoare the most needy have some claim to Your mercy. I amthe worst of the needy and the meanest of the mean.This is my only qualification, my only hope to attractYour attention and appeal to Your magnanimity.”

RËpa GoswÅmÈ says in his Bhakti-rasÅmÂta-sindhuÓ(1.2.151) that still there is some sort of subconsciouselement within him:

yuvatÈnŘ yathÅ yËniyËna˜ ca yuvatau yathÅmano ’bhiramate tadvanmano bhiramata˜ tvayi

“Just as a young boy feels attraction for a young girl,I want that sort of attraction towards You. I want to beengrossed in You, forgetting all material paraphernalia.”And by sincere surrender, at once our progress begins.And the development of that kind of attraction takesus to the topmost rank. I want that intimate connectionwith You, my Lord. I am the neediest of the needy, butat the same time I have this ambition. I am so disgust-ed with the world outside that I want the most intenseand comprehensive relationship with You. With this

208 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 209: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

attitude the surrendering process begins and rises stepby step. I want that standard of divine love, of inti-macy with You. I want to dive deep within You.

APPEARING AND DISAPPEARING SCRIPTURES

govinda-vallabhe rÅdheprÅrthaye tvÅm aha˜ sadÅtvadÈyam iti jÅnÅtugovindo mŘ tvayÅ saha

This prayer is found in the Arcana Paddhati, whichcomes from Gopal BhaÊÊa GoswÅmÈ’s edition of theHari-bhakti-vilÅsa. From there it has sprung throughhim. It is there in the ÍÅstra, which is an eternal flow ofa particular current of knowledge. Everything is eternalin VaikuˆÊha and Goloka. Just as the sun comes upand goes down, appears and disappears, the thought iseternal and sometimes appears and disappears.

In this verse, govinda-vallabhe rÅdhe, there is a suddenturn. Krishna says to His devotee, “Oh, do you want anintimate relationship with Me? It is not to be foundwithin My department. You will have to go to anoth-er department. Go then to the department of RÅdhikÅ.”Then at once the devotee’s thought is transferredtowards that side. All his energy is monopolized there.It is Her monopoly. “Your inner quest is not to be foundwithin My department,” Krishna says. “You’ll have togo elsewhere and file a petition there.”

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 209

Page 210: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

And, with this inspiration, at once the devotee putshis petition to RÅdhÅrňÈ. Govinda-vallabhe rÅdhe: “O, ßrÈRÅdhe, Your master and sustainer is Govinda. He is theLord of Your heart.” Govinda means, “He who can givefulfilment to all our senses.” With our senses we canfeel perception as well as knowledge. Govinda is themaster who gives fulfilment to all our channels of per-ception. “Govinda is Your Lord. But just the opposite isalso true. You are mistress of the heart of Govinda, theSupreme Master. Is it not? You are queen of the heart ofGovinda. I have been directed to come to You withmy petition. Please enlist my name in Your departmentand admit me as a servitor in Your group.”

FLOWING RIVER OF NECTAR

rÅdhe vÂndÅvanÅdhÈÍekaruˆÅmÂta-vÅhinikÂpayÅ nija-pÅdÅbjadÅsya˜ mahya˜ pradÈyatÅm

“O RÅdhe, O Queen of VÂndÅvana, You are like aflowing river filled with the nectar of mercy. Please bekind upon me, and bestow upon me some small serviceat Your lotus feet.” You are the Queen of the wholemanagement of ecstasy (rasotsava). Rasa means ecsta-sy. That is an unlimited flow of ecstasy. That is the spe-ciality of VÂndÅvana: Ådi-rasa, the original rasa, mÅd-hurya-rasa, conjugal mellow. All rasas are branches

210 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 211: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

of that rasa, in its peculiar developing character. Ifanalyzed, all rasas will be found within mÅdhurya-rasa.And mÅdhurya-rasa has been recognized as the high-est mellow of devotion.

In his conversation with RÅmÅnanda RÅya, ßrÈChaitanya MahÅprabhu rejected devotion contaminat-ed with reason. He said, eho bÅhya, Åge kaha Åra, “This issuperficial; go further.” MahÅprabhu accepted that realbhakti begins from the stage of pure devotion, unmixedwith reason. When RÅmÅnanda suggested dÅsya-rasaMahÅprabhu said, “This is good, but go further.” ThenRÅmÅnanda mentioned sakhya-rasa: MahÅprabhu said,“This is also good, but go further.” Then he came tovÅtsalya-rasa, the son-hood of Godhead. “This is verygood,” MahÅprabhu said, “But go further.” Then hecame to mÅdhurya-rasa, “Yes,” MahÅprabhu said, “this isbest.” At that stage in the development of rasa, VÂndÅ-vana is the most suitable place.

MÅdhurya-rasa is found most extensively in VÂndÅ-vana. So, it is said, rÅdhe vÂndÅvanÅdhiÍe: “You are theQueen of that sort of lÈlÅ which is found in VÂndÅvana.There, the highest type of nectar is flowing. You are likea flowing river of nectar.”

DISTRIBUTING ECSTASY

The very nature of Krishna has been described as“Ecstasy Himself.” He is tasting the innate ecstasy of

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 211

Page 212: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Himself.” He knows His ecstasy and He feels it, but todistribute that innate ecstasy outside, a particular poten-cy is indispensable, and that is known as hlÅdini. The gistof hlÅdinÈ-Íakti, or Krishna’s internal ecstasy potency,is RÅdhikÅ, who is drawing the innermost rasa, theecstasy of the highest order, extracting it from withinand distributing it outside.”

So, it is said, karuˆÅmÂta-vÅhini: “Ecstasy mixed withmagnanimity is flowing from that great fountain, andjust as a river flowing from the mountains may carrywith its current many valuable minerals to the outsideworld, the hlÅdinÈ potency carries rasa out from theabode of the rasa-svarËpa, Krishna Himself, ecstasypersonified. The flow of that river of nectar carriesecstasy and rasa, the flow of sweetness and magna-nimity, to distribute to others.

Then, another categorical change is effected with-in the mind of a devotee. In the meantime, in thecourse of his progress, he realizes, “Oh! Krishna is ofsecondary concern to me. I find my primary connectionwith You, ßrÈ RÅdhe. I want Your direct service and notthe direct service of Krishna.” This awakening of theheart, intimate adherence and obligation to the nextnearest agent, develops in a surrendered soul. At thisstage the devotee thinks, “I shall derive more benefit bygiving my closest attention to the nearest agent, mygurudeva. I shall thrive thereby.” And it is his concern

212 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 213: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

to sanction the upper connections. Of course, ourintentions should be pure and genuine, and the businessof that agent is to give us a favorable, normal connec-tion with the hierarchy of service.

All our attention should be concentrated in the ser-vice of our guru. This should be the idea. Our first ten-dency is to approach Krishna. In that stage, the firstthing to understand is that we are helpless. Of course,all things must be sincere. First there is the stage ofhelplessness, then we want the shelter of Krishna,sweetness personified, then we are attracted to sweet-ness of a particular type, and to approach that depart-ment. There, we pray for the final closest connection orpermanent membership as a servitor there. This hasbeen taught by ßrÈla RaghunÅtha DÅsa GoswÅmÈ asthe highest achievement of the living being.

DÅsa GoswÅmÈ lived for sixteen years continuouslyin the association of ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu andSvarËpa DÅmodara. After they disappeared from thisworld, RaghunÅtha DÅsa, disgusted with his futureprospect, went to VÂndÅvana to finish his life. Butwhen he met RËpa and SanÅtana there, he saw anoth-er vision, a dream of a new life. Then he found,“Although ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu and SvarËpaDÅmodara have disappeared from my physical eyes,they are living here in RËpa and SanÅtana, withintheir activities, in their preaching tendency.

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 213

Page 214: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

MahÅprabhu is here, as living as anything.” He had toreject the idea of finishing his life, and with new vigorhe began to serve in VÂndÅvana.

And DÅsa GoswÅmÈ has given us the understanding ofour highest aspiration. He says, “O, RÅdhikÅ, I want Yourservice. If You are not satisfied with me, I do not wantKrishna, nor His land, Vraja.” This is his prayer and he isadmitted as the prayojana-ÅchÅrya, the guru who hasshown us what is the highest aim of our life, prayojana-tatt-va, the ultimate destination. And this Íloka proves hisposition as the giver of our destination.

AN OCEAN OF NECTAR

ÅÍÅbharair-amÂta-sindhu-mayaiÓ kathañcitkÅlo mayÅtigamitaÓ kila sÅmprata˜ hitva˜ cet kÂpŘ mayi vidhÅsyasi naiva ki˜ meprÅnair vraje na ca varoru bakÅrinÅpi?

This Íloka is a direct prayer to RÅdhÅrňÈ. It express-es a particular type of hope which is so sweet and reas-suring that it is compared with an unlimited ocean ofnectar. He says, “With that hope I am somehow pass-ing my days, flagging my days, dragging my life throughthese tedious times only for that hope. That hope is sus-taining me, the nectarine ocean of hope is attracting meand sustaining me. Somehow I am dragging my days tomy only safety.

“Otherwise, I have lost the direct association of

214 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 215: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

MahÅprabhu, SvarËpa DÅmodara and so many othergreat souls, and still I am living. Why? I have a partic-ular ray of hope. And the prospect and quality of myhope is very great and high. But my patience hasreached its end. I can’t endure it any longer. I can’twait. I am finished; I can’t wait anymore. At thismoment if you do not show Your grace to me, I amfinished. I shall lose the chance forever. I shall have nodesire to continue my life. It will all be useless.

“Without Your grace, I can’t stand to live anothermoment. And VÂndÅvana, which is even dearer to methan my life itself—I am disgusted with it. It is painful;it is always pinching me. What to speak of anythingelse, I am even disgusted with Krishna. It is shameful toutter such words, but I can have no love even forKrishna, until and unless You take me up within Yourconfidential camp of service. Such charm I have comefor. I have seen the clue of such charm within the ser-vice of Your camp. Without that, everything is tastelessto me. And I can’t maintain my existence even inVÂndÅvana. And even Krishna, what to speak of oth-ers, has no charm for me.” This is the prayer ofRaghunÅtha DÅsa GoswÅmÈ.

SERVICE OF RåDHåRå™^

So, RÅdhÅ-dÅsyam, the servitorship of ßrÈmatÈRÅdhÅrňÈ, is said to be the highest attainment of the

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 215

Page 216: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

living being by the school established by MahÅprabhu.It is the gist of the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam. It is Krishna’sown version. He says in ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (11.14.15):

na tathÅ me priyatamaÅtma-yonir na Ía⁄karaÓna ca sa⁄kar›ano na ÍrÈrnaivÅtmÅ ca yathÅ bhavÅn

“O, Uddhava! Neither BrahmÅ, nor ßiva, norBaladeva, nor Lak›mÈ, nor even My own self are asdear to Me as you are.” And that Uddhava glorifiesVÂndÅvana, the vraja-gopÈs, and RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ in this wayin the ßrÈmad-BhÅgavatam (10.47.61):

ÅsÅ maho caraˆa-renu-ju›Åm aha˜ syŘvÂndÅvane kim api gulma-latau›adhÈnÅmyÅ dustyaja˜ sva-janam Årya-patha˜ ca hitvÅbhejur mukunda-padavȘ Írutibhir vimÂgyÅm

“The gopÈs of VÂndÅvana have given up the associa-tion of their husbands, sons and other family members,who are very difficult to renounce, and they have sac-rificed even their religious principles to take shelter ofthe lotus feet of Krishna, which are sought after even bythe Vedas. O! Grant me the fortune to be born as ablade of grass in VÂndÅvana, so that I may take the dustof those great souls upon my head.”

216 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 217: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

THE SEARCH FOR ßR^ RåDHå

Uddhava has shown us the high position of thegopÈs. And between all the gopÈs and RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ there isalso a categorical difference. That was proved in rÅsa-lÈlÅ. When Krishna and the gopÈs openly displayed theirtransaction of heart, with that divine rasa flowing andinundating all directions, RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ was also there.She gave the highest contribution to the common rasa-vilÅsa display of the parakÈya-mÅdhurya-rasa, paramourmellow. Then, suddenly, dissatisfaction came inRÅdhÅrňȒs heart. She began to think, “Am I alsocounted in the common flow of rasa?” Some reactioncame within Her mind and suddenly She left. Afterdisplaying Her peculiar type of superexcellent danc-ing and singing, introducing a flow of a new type there,suddenly She departed. She left the circle of the rÅsadance. And Krishna suddenly found, “RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ is nothere. It is tasteless.” The flow of rasa was there, butthe gist, the quality, is a little down. He felt, “Why is itnot so satisfactory to My inner heart?” He felt someebb in the tide. And then by inspection He found thatRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ was absent. Disappointed, He left the circleof the rÅsa dance, and went to search after Her.

Although the parakÈya-mÅdhurya-rasa, the highestmellow of conjugal love, VÂndÅvana, and the gopÈswere all there, still there is a categorical difference in

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 217

Page 218: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

quality between the other gopÈs and the particular campof RÅdhÅrňÈ. In every way there is a categorical dif-ference, both in quality and quantity. JayadevaGoswÅmÈ, in his GÈtÅ-govinda (3.1) has described howKrishna left the circle of the rÅsa dance:

ka˜sÅrirapi sa˜sÅra-vÅsanÅ-baddha-ÍÂ⁄khalÅmrÅdhÅm ÅdhÅya hÂdaye tatyÅja vraja-sundarÈÓ

“Lord Krishna took ßrÈmati RÅdhÅrÅˆÈ within Hisheart, for He wanted to dance with Her. In this way, Heleft the arena of the rÅsa dance and the company ofall the other beautiful damsels of Vraja.” Jayadeva hasdescribed in this way that Krishna left the circle of therÅsa dance, taking RÅdhÅ within His heart. Krishnadeparted in search of RÅdhÅrňÈ. Her position is soexalted. It is said, “Lord Krishna’s transcendental desiresfor loving exchanges could not be satisfied even in themidst of billions of gopÈs. Thus He went searching afterßrÈmati RÅdhÅrňÈ. Just imagine how transcendentallyqualified She is!” (Íata-koÊi-gopÈte nahe kÅma-nirvÅpaˆa).

The other gopÈs numbered so many, but in qualitythey were a little less. Their total combination couldnot satisfy Krishna. The qualitative difference wasthere. That is found.

The rËpÅnuga-sampradÅya, the followers of the lineof ßrÈ RËpa, are those who have the unique taste ofservice in the camp of RÅdhÅrňÈ. In that plane, there

218 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 219: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

is no entrance of any mundane exploitation or renun-ciation, and not even legalized ÍÅstric devotion. Thehighest kind of devotion is not controlled by any law. Itis spontaneous and automatic. Sacrifice to the highest

ßrÈla RËpa GoswÅmÈ, the bhakti-rasÅchÅrya, giver of the rÅgÅnuga-ÍÅstras.

Page 220: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

degree is only possible in that camp. The highest kindof divine sentiment is distributed from the camp ofßrÈmati RÅdhÅrňÈ, and that can never be comparedwith any attainment hitherto known even in the eter-nal factor of time and space.

Then, there is another stage for which we shouldbe prepared. Why should we try to enter into the campof RÅdhÅrňÈ? Should we think that there, in that bet-ter atmosphere, we shall have Krishna’s presence moreconfidentially? Should we think, “I will have contactwith Krishna very intimately?” Should we want to enterinto that camp? No—we want to avoid the connec-tion of Krishna, but concentrate on the service ofRÅdhÅrňÈ. Why? What more benefit is possible there inthe service of RÅdhÅrňÈ? If we approach Krishna direct-ly to give service to Him, we shall be losers. RÅdhÅrňȒsservice to Krishna is of the highest order in every way.If we devote our energy to help RÅdhÅrňÈ, our energywill be utilized in Her service. In this way She will serveKrishna with Her service more enhanced. Then thereciprocation will pass to us through Her as our reward.That will be devotion of the highest type, mahÅbhÅva.

So, the general inclination of the sakhÈs, the confi-dential maidservants of RÅdhÅrňÈ, is not to come indirect connection with Krishna. They avoid that. Butstill, it is the benevolent and generous nature ofRÅdhÅrÅˆÈ to connect them with Krishna on some plea

220 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 221: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

at some time or other. But their innate nature is alwaysto avoid Krishna and concentrate on the service ofRÅdhÅrňÈ. This is confirmed in the Chaitanya-char-itÅmÂta (Madhya 8.209):

rÅdhÅra svarËpa—k›ˆa-prema kalpalatÅsakhÈ-gaˆa haya tÅra pallava-pu›pa-pÅtÅ

“By nature, ßrÈmate RadhÅrÅˆÈ is just like a creep-er of love of Godhead, and the gopÈs are the twigs,flowers and leaves of that creeper.” Eternally thetwigs, flowers and leaves sprout from the creeperof ßrÈmate RadhÅrňÈ. She is the trunk, and theyare the branches. This is their relationship.

Yet still, there is another, higher thing. We are knownas rËpÅnugas, or the followers of ßrÈ RËpa. Why? The ser-vice of ßrÈmatÈ RadhÅrÅˆÈ eliminates everything, evenNÅrÅyaˆa, to go to Krishna. There is the Krishna ofDvÅrakÅ, the Krshina of MathurÅ, and the Krishna ofVÂndÅvana. Then again in VÂndÅvana, where there isfree mixing without hesitation in other camps,RadhÅrňȒs camp is the highest. Eliminating all othercamps, direct service to RadhÅrÅˆÈ is considered to bethe highest. Still, there is another point.

ßR^LA R¨PA GOSWåM^—ßR^ R¨PA MAÑJAR^

Who is RËpa? RËpa MañjarÈ. Generally the hierar-chy in the spiritual world is eternal. New recruits can

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 221

Page 222: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

occupy a particular rank of mañjarÈ, assistant, in mÅdhuryarasa. And the leader of the mañjarÈs is ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ.What is the special feature in the mañjarÈ camp which isnot found among the sakhÈs, girlfriends of Krishna? Firstthere is RÅdhÅrňÈ, then the camp of Her right-handpersonal attendant, LalitÅ. Then, under LalitÅ, there isßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ. What is the unique position of the fol-lowers of ßrÈ RËpa? The new recruits can attain to thatstatus. Now, the privilege of this mañjarÈ class we are toconceive most respectfully and attentively.

When RÅdhÅ and Govinda are in secrecy, in a pri-vate place, the sakhÈs, who are well-versed in the art ofthat kind of play because they are a little grown-up, donot like to approach there to disturb Their confiden-tial mixing. If the more grown-up sakhÈs enter there,both RÅdhÅ and Govinda will feel shy. So their pres-ence may create some disturbance. But the youngergirls can enter there, and then RÅdhÅ and Govindahave no hesitation in free mixing. So in that higheststage of the mixing of RÅdha-Govinda, the free play ofRÅdha-Govinda, these mañjarÈs, the younger girls, canhave admission. But the grown-up sakhÈs cannot haveadmission there.

New recruits may come up to the mañjarÈ class. Andthe mañjarÈs have that sort of special advantage underthe leadership of ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ. So, they get the best

222 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 223: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

advantage there, the most sacred type of pure service,which is not open even to the sakhÈs, is open to themañjarÈs. That is found in RÅdhÅrňȒs camp. So, theposition of the rËpÅnugas, the followers of ßrÈ RËpa, isthe most profitable position. That has been given outby ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu. That has been shown byHim, and that is fixed as the highest limit of our fortunein Krishna’s concern. This is unexpectable, undes-ignable and beyond hope, but our prospect lies there inthat subtle camp of ßrÈ RËpa MañjarÈ, RËpa GoswÅmÈ.

So, the camp, the sampradÅya of ßrÈ ChaitanyaMahÅprabhu is known as the rËpÅnuga sampradÅya.There our fate and our fortune is located. Now we haveto conduct ourself in such a way that naturally we canconnect with that highest, purest spiritual conceptionfrom here. We must not allow ourselves to be satisfiedwith anything less than this highest ideal. That shouldbe the highest goal of our life. And we must adjust ourapproach from our present position.

SPIRITUAL INHERITANCE

We are minors. Our father has left us with so manyimportant documents about the properties we are toinherit. As minors, we should try to find out what prop-erties belong to us in those documents. When we comeof age, then we shall take possession of our rightful

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 223

Page 224: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

inheritance. The rÅgÅnuga-ÍÅstra, the scriptures of spon-taneous devotional love, has been given to us, left to us,by our guru, our guardian, our father. And as we growmore and more in the spiritual line, we will have todetect what is our prospect, what is our real wealth.We must recover that. We must have that. It is there inthe document. It is ours. This is our position. We areminors, but we must become majors and demand theservice meant for us by our guardians.

Devotee: We are putting in our claim with you. Wethink that in the absence of our father, the court hasappointed a guardian, in order to keep us out of mischiefand also to regulate our inheritance.

ßrÈla ßrÈdhar MahÅrÅj: This is not mine. This is theproperty of my gurudeva. And BhaktivedÅnta SwÅmÈPrabhupÅda gave you a clue. He has distributed thekey widely, and given a clue: “With the key come andopen the iron chest and find out what valuable orna-ments and gems are within the chest.” Of course, noone will understand us when we say such things. Whowill come to appreciate? They’ll say, “Oh, this is allthe product of a disorganized brain. These people aretrying to take electricity from the sky, leaving asidethis concrete earth. They are like the cÅtaka bird.”RËpa GoswÅmÈ says that there is a class of bird knownas cÅtaka, who never take a drop of water from the

224 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 225: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

earth. Their nature is that whenever they want a dropof water, they always cast their eyes to the clouds. “Onedrop of pure water!”—that is their cry. And so theywait, with their beaks towards the sky, towards theclouds. And they never use any water from the earth.So, our line is like that. The spirit of that bird isdescribed in the following way by RËpa GoswÅmÈ:

A DROP OF YOUR GRACE

viracaya mayi daˆÎa˜ dÈnabandho dayŘ vÅgatir iha na bhavattaÓ kÅcid anyÅ mamÅstinipatatu Íata-koÊir nirbhara˜ vÅ navÅmbhastad api kila payodaÓ stËyate cÅtakena

“You may punish me, O cloud, You may punish me.If a thunderbolt comes, I’ll be nowhere. You can throwdown thunder or You can give me water. But how muchcan I drink with my small beak? A flood of rain maycome. O, Lord of the poor, Lord of the helpless, You cangive me a drop of Your devotion, or You may punish melike anything.”

He is always praying for water. The cloud may satisfyhim immediately or, by sending a thunderbolt, it mayfinish him and efface him from the earth. The bird hasno other alternative by nature. So he says, “My positionis also like that bird. O Krishna, You may finish me,destroy me, efface me from the world, or You may save

THE LINE OF ßR^ R¨PA 225

Page 226: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

me by only a drop of Your grace. I won’t search after mysatisfaction in the mud. That is finished. I will never goback to search my fortune in the earth, in the mundane.I am already fixed to do or die. Either I must receive adrop of Your grace, or You may finish me.” In this way,ßrÈla RËpa GoswÅmÈ prays that Krishna’s mercy willdescend like rain from the clouds, and not only quenchhis thirst, but bathe him, satisfy his utmost hankering,and fulfill his innermost necessity.

So, we should never search for our fortune in themud. We must always look to the high sky and pray forßrÈ Guru and His Grace.

All Glories to ßrÈ Guru and His Grace

226 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 227: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Explanation of the Logo of

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math

by His Divine GraceßrÈla Bhakti Sundar Govinda Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj

O˜ is the very gist of GÅyatrÈ, and from that O˜comes merciful rays, like the rays of the sun. ßrÈChaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, where sa⁄kÈrtan is alwaysgoing on, is inside the flute of Krishna, and from therecomes this sound O˜. O˜, the meaning of GÅyatrÈ, iscoming from the ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, andfrom there the explanation of GÅyatrÈ has been given byßrÈla B.R. ßrÈdhar Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj:

gÅyatrÈ muralÈ›Êa-kÈrttana-dhana˜ rÅdhÅ-pada˜ dhÈmahi

The position of the guru is like water; the servitorsof ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh are like lotuses; and the

´ -.

-

227

Page 228: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

position of the worshipful Supreme Personality ofGodhead is the Divine form of RÅdhÅ-Krishna, O˜.Everything is within O˜. O˜ is coming from the fluteof Krishna, and the meaning of O˜, of GÅyatrÈ, is gÅy-atrÈ muralÈ›Êa-kÈrttana-dhana˜ rÅdhÅ-pada˜ dhÈmahi.Krishna’s flute does not make any other sound exceptthe glorification of ßrÈmatÈ RÅdhÅrňÈ, and that is thereal meaning and gist of the GÅyatrÈ-Mantram.

The sun’s merciful rays give nourishment to thelotus, but if there is no water—if one cannot take shel-ter of ßrÈ Guru and His grace—then the lotus willbecome burnt by the rays of the sun.

228 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 229: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat MathSri Chaitanya Saraswat Math Road, Kolerganj, P.O. Nabadwip, Dt. Nadia,

West Bengal Pin 741302, ≈: (03472) 40086 & 40752E-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math’s principal Web site: http://www.scsmath.com/

Affiliated Main Centres & Branches Worldwide

IINNDDIIAASree Chaitanya Saraswata

Krishnanushilana Sangha, Opp. Tank3, 487 Dum Dum Park, Calcutta 700 055, ≈: (033) 551-9175e-mail: [email protected]

Sree Chaitanya Saraswata Krishnanushilana Sangha, Kaikhali,Chiriamore, (by Calcutta airport), P.O.:Airport, Calcutta Pin 700 052, W. B.≈: (033) 573-5428

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Ashram, P.O. & Vill. Hapaniya, Dt. Burdwan,W. B. ≈: (03453) 49384

Sri Chaitanya Sridhar Govinda Seva Ashram,Vill. Bamunpara, P.O. Khanpur, Dist. Burdwan, W. B.

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math, Bidhava Ashram Rd., Gaur Batsahi, Puri, Pin 752001, Orissa. ≈: (06752) 23413

Srila Sridhar Swami Seva Ashram, Dasbisa,P.O. Govardhan, Dist. Mathura, U.P.281502. ≈: (0565) 81 5495

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math & Mission, 96 Sevakunj, Vrindaban, Mathura, U.P. 281121. ≈: (0565) 444024

U.K.Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math,

466 Green Street, London E13 9DB.≈: (0181) 552 3551 Fax: (0181) 548-9205 e-mail: [email protected]

U.S.A.Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Seva Ashram,

2900 Rodeo Gulch Rd., Soquel, CA 95073. ≈: (831) 462 4712 Fax: (831) 462-9472e-mail: [email protected]

Mahila Sakha, Sri Chaitanya SaraswatSeva Ashram, 497 North 17th Street, San Jose, CA95112. ≈: (408) 288 6360

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math, 883 Cooper Landing Rd., Suite 207, Cherry Hill, NJ 08002. ≈: (609) 962 8888 Fax: (609) 9620894 e-mail: [email protected]

10884 Andrews Drive, Allen Park, MI48101. ≈: (313) 928 0620e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Sridhar Govinda Mission, RR1 Box 450-D, Crater Rd., Kula, Maui, HI96790. ≈ & Fax: (808) 878-6821 e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Sanctuary, P.O. Box 1001,Hilo, Hawaii, HI 96721≈: (808) 934 9507

MÉXICOSri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar Seva

Ashram de México, A.R., Calle 69-B No. 537, Fracc. Santa Isabel,Kanasín, Yucatán, c.p. 97370. ≈: (99) 82-84-44 e-mail:[email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar SevaAshram de México, A.R.,Reforma No. 864, Sector Hidalgo,Guadalajara, Jalisco, c.p. 44280. ≈: (3) 826-96-13 e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat KrishnanushilanaSangha, Alhelí 1628, Col Santa María, Cd.Guadalupe, Nuevo León c.p. 67160.≈: (8) 360-41-42e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar SevaAshram de México, A.R.,Mutualismo 720-C3,, Zona Centro,Tijuana B.C., Baja California, c.p.22000 ≈: (66) 85-76-63e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar SevaAshram de México, A.R.,1ro. de Mayo Nº 1057, (entre Iturbide yAzueta), Veracruz, Veracruz, c.p.91700. ≈: (29) 31-30-24e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar SevaAshram de México, A.R.,Fernando Villalpando Nº 100, interior 103,Col. Guadalupe Inn., Deleg. AlvaroObregón, México, D.F., c.p.01020 ≈: (5) 662-2334e-mail: [email protected]

Page 230: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Sri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar SevaAshram de México, A.R., Calle Loma Florida No 258, Sector Independencia, Col. Lomas DelValle, Morelia, Michoacán, c.p. 58170≈: (43) 27-53-49 e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar SevaAshram de México, A.R., Andador 13 No. 108, U. Hab. El Trebol,Orizaba, Veracruz, c.p. 94348. ≈: (272) 1-00-37 & 6-08-51

VENEZUELASri Rupanuga Sridhar Ashram,

Calle Orinoco, Ramal 2, Quinta No. 16, Colinas de Bello Monte, Caracas. ≈: 753-93-52 e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Mission, Av. 31de Julio,Quinta El Templo, Entrada a playa Parguito,(Al lado del Palacio Marroquí) Isla de Margarita

ECUADORSrila Sridhar Swami Seva Ashram,

P.O. Box 17-01-576, Quito. ≈: Quito 342-471 ≈ & fax: 408-439e-mail: [email protected]

BRAZILSri Chaitanya Sridhar Govinda Seva Ashram,

Krishna Shakti Ashram, P.O. Box 386,Campus do Jordao-S.P. ≈: (012) 263 3168

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Sridhar Asan, Rua Mario de Andrade 108, Caucacia Do Alto - Cotia, Sao Paulo - Cep. 06720-000. ≈: (011) 792 11253e-mail: [email protected]

Srila Govinda Maharaj Seva Ashram,P.O. Box 92.660, Prata dos AredesTeresópolis, Rio De Janeiro, CEP25951-970 ≈: (021) 644.6695e-mail:[email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math, Rua Bacupa 321 - Jaragua, BeloHorizonte, Minas Gerais, cep 31270.360

Srila Sridhar Govinda Sangha,Rua Pedro Wayne, 78,Porto Alegre, RSCEP 91030 - 480 ≈: (051) 341 7847e-mail: [email protected]

IRELANDSri Chaitanya Saraswat Sangha,

Bishopsland, Ballymore Eustace, County Kildare. ≈: [+353] 458 64766

GERMANYSri Chaitanya Saraswat Ashram,

Willibald-Alexis-Str. 20. 10965,Berlin.≈ & Fax: [+49] (30) 6919 320e-mail: [email protected]

RUSSIAMoscow

Avtozavodskaya Str. Apt.24A. ≈: (095) 275 0944

Pin 197229 St. Petersburg, p. LahtaSt. Morskaya b.13 ≈: (812) 238 2949

NETHERLANDSSri Chaitanya Saraswati Sridhar Ashram,

Middachtenlaan 128, 1333 XV Almere, Buiten.e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math,van Beuningenstraat 81,1051XD Amsterdam, ≈: 020-6862099e-mail: [email protected]

DENMARKSri Chaitanya Saraswat Sangha,

Olivenvej, 49, 6000 Kolding. ≈ & Fax: (45) 7550 3253e-mail: [email protected]

HUNGARYAndras Novak, Pajzs utca 18. H—1025

Budapest.≈: (361) 212 1917/8 Fax: (361) 212 2602e-mail: [email protected]

SWITZERLANDSri Govinda Kripa Dhama,

Alzbachstrasse 9,CH-5734 Reinach/AG, ≈: (062) 772 06 04e-mail: [email protected]

TURKEYGovinda Math Yoga Centre,

Willy Brandt sokak 4/2,Cankaya, Ankara.e-mail: [email protected]

MAURITIUSSrila Bhakti Sundar Govinda Ashram,

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat MathInternational,Nabadwip Dham Street., Long Mountain. ≈ (230) 245 2729 &245 3118. Fax: [230] 245-0424e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Sri Nitai Gauranga Mandir, Near Social Welfare Centre, ValtonRoad, Long Mountain. ≈: 245 2889

Page 231: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Srila Bhakti Sundara Govinda Centre,Sri Chaitanya Saraswat MathInternational,(Southern Branch), Royal Road LaFlora. ≈: (230) 617-8164 & 617-5726

SOUTH AFRICASri Chaitanya Saraswat Math,

57 Silver Rd., Newholmes, Northdale,Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu Natal 3201.≈: (0331) 912 026 Fax: (0331) 947 938e-mail: [email protected]

P.O. Box 60183, Phoenix 4068,KwaZulu Natal,≈: (031) 500 1576

P 0 Box 19329, Dormerton 4015.e-mail: [email protected] &[email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math, P.O.Box13003, Lenasia South, Johannesburg1821. +27-11-855 5763

AUSTRALIASri Govinda Dham, P.O. Box 72, Uki,

via Murwillumbah, N.S.W. 2484. ≈: (0266) 7955 41e-mail: [email protected]

NEW ZEALAND Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Sangha,

P.D.C., Waimauku, Auckland. ≈: (09) 411 7022

FFIIJJIISri Chaitanya Saraswat Sridhar Asan,P.O. Box 4507,Saru Lautoka

MALAYSIAPersatuan Penganut Sri Chaitanya Saraswat

Sadhu Sangam, Lot No. 224A Jalan Slim Lama, 35900 Tanjung Malim, Perak. ≈: (05) 459 6942

Sri Chaitanya Sridhar Govinda Seva Ashram, 25 Jalan Burung Garuda, Taman BukitMaluri, 52100 Kepong, Kuala Lumpur.≈ (03) 632 6858e-mail: [email protected]

Sri Chaitanya Sridhar Govinda Seva Ashram, 7 Taman Thye Kim, Jalan HajiMohammed Ali, 32000 Sitiawan, Perak. ≈: (05) 691 5830e-mail: [email protected]

SINGAPOREBlock 488B-10, Nº147, Street 45, Avenue 9,

Tampines, Singapore 1852. ≈: 786 4701e-mail: [email protected]

PHILLIPPINESSrila Sridhar Swami Seva Ashram,

23 Ruby St., Casimiro Townhouse, Talon 1, Las Pinas, Metro Manila.≈: 800-89-31

Books Available fromAnanta Printing & Publishing

2827 S. Rodeo Gulch Rd. #3, Soquel, CA 95073(831) 464-9045 FAX (831) 464-9047

email: [email protected]

Books byßrÈla B. R. ßrÈdhar Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj

Heart and Halo

The Golden Staircase

Home Comfort

Inner Fulfillment

Page 232: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

Books by ßrÈla B. R. ßrÈdhar Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj (cont.)

Sermons of The Guardian of Devotion, Vol. I

Sermons of The Guardian of Devotion, Vol. II

The Golden Volcano of Divine Love

Subjective Evolution of ConsciousnessThe Play of the Sweet Absolute

ßrÈ Guru and His Grace

The Search For ßrÈ Krishna

Books byßrÈla B. S. Govinda Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj

The Benedictine Tree of Divine Aspiration

Divine Guidance

Books byßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur

ßrÈ Chaitanya MahÅprabhu: His Life and Precepts

NabadwÈp–The Hidden Treasure of the Holy DhÅmwith introduction by ßrÈla B. R. ßrÈdhar Dev-GoswÅmÈ MahÅrÅj

ßri Brahma-sa˜hitÅCommentary by ßrÈla Bhaktivinoda †hÅkur

Page 233: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

CHAPTER TITLE 233

Page 234: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

234 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 235: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

CHAPTER TITLE 235

Page 236: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

236 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 237: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

CHAPTER TITLE 237

Page 238: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

238 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 239: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

CHAPTER TITLE 239

Page 240: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

240 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 241: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

CHAPTER TITLE 241

Page 242: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

242 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 243: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

CHAPTER TITLE 243

Page 244: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

244 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE

Page 245: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

CHAPTER TITLE 245

Page 246: €¦ · © 1999 ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh All rights reserved by the Successor President-AchÅrya ßrÈ Chaitanya SÅraswat MaÊh, Kolerganj, P.O. Box Nabadwip, Dist

246 ßR^ GURU AND HIS GRACE